Published Sex Stories / bdsm-stories

Accepting him as my master

GirlWhoLovesPain on BDSM Stories

I woke up and suddenly remembered it was the day of my 18th birthday, unlike a lot of people I didn’t want a big thing made of it, Just a nice meal with some close family and friends then possibly a few drinks after however that’s not what everyone else had planned for me, I would love to say I’m surprised but I’m not. My friends have always been the partying type, love going out clubbing and hooking up with random men, fuck them, then the following morning completely regretting it. I only ever did that the once and felt so ashamed that I lost my virginity to someone I barely new. I was more of the kind of girl that took a step back from everything, I mean yes I liked to go out and yes I loved to have the odd drink

Read More
but not to the point where I completely lose control and start acting like a total whore with every guy that just so much as looks at me. I was also very quiet person felt quite shy around some people. As far as boyfriends go I had no interest in them at the moment, my plan was to finish my education then possibly start looking, besides the guys I knew just always seemed to be immature and irresponsible and I had my little friend which I kept under the bed who always seemed to help me out.

 

So I got up and went straight in to the shower knowing I had to be quick because in an hour I was meeting a friend. I started to wash my long blonde hair, as I left the conditioner I washed my body starting with my 34 D breasts just rubbing them and tweaking my nipples which at this point seemed to be very hard, I could feel myself getting wet, I slowly started to glide my hand down my stomach and onto my pussy where I rubbed the outer lips for a few seconds. It was just then that I realised I had no time to be messing around I had to be quick, so, I washed the soap off my body and rinsed the conditioner out of my hair hurrying so I wouldn’t miss the bus and be late.

 

After I finished meeting up with my friend I had to go back to get ready for tonight, I had been told that we were going to all go out to the normal rock and heavy metal club we normally go to. I got dressed in a black mini skirt, ripped fishnet tights (or as the Americans say pantyhose) a black lace up corset, high heels and of course my little black thong. I was looking forward to it but it was just going to be like any other clubbing night…or was it?

 

As we entered the club it was rather full, lots of people on the dance floor, and some sort of Goth/industrial music was playing. It was then I noticed a man at the bar. He had long black hair, tall, a very pale but strong looking face, it was also very obvious that he was muscular. He wore mostly leather apart from his top. His shoes were leather, his trousers (pants) were leather and his coat was leather. I just stood there staring at him; I didn’t know why I just couldn’t help myself. He then saw me staring at him but I quickly looked away feeling embarrassed. A few hours had passed and I was having a lot of fun but I still noticed the man at the bar, it seemed like he hadn’t moved all night and I know he kept on looking at me every now and then. In some ways the way he looked at me made feel scared yet in other ways it made me feel excited.

 

About 3 hours had passed and decided to step outside for a bit and go for a cigarette (considering the ban on smoking inside public places is now illegal) I didn’t bother telling my friends because I know they would follow me and lecture me how I need to hook up with someone. As I stepped outside there were many people there so I went around the corner just for some peace and quiet. I tried to light my cigarette but realised that my lighter wasn’t working so I was going to have to go and ask someone if I could borrow there’s until the man that made my heart race stepped in and offered me a light. At this point I felt very awkward, I didn’t know what say, how to act so I just kept my mouth closed.

 

After a few minutes I finished my cigarette, said thank you I started to walk back until he said in a very deep dark voice “your very quite girl, aren’t you?” I replied back “Yeah.”

“I Like that in a girl, a girl who knows her place who only speaks when spoken to by a man” he said.

I was shocked and outraged, I wasn’t like that I just didn’t go and throw myself at people. So I just started on walking until he grabbed my arm and pinned me against the wall asking “Where do you think your going? I haven’t finished with you”

Before I had chance to reply he tilted my head to the side and started kissing my neck then started, with his hand, to rub the outside of my tights (pantyhose) and thong. I wanted to scream and run but I couldn’t, In fact I felt very turned on by what was happening.

Before he did anything else to me he told me to keep quite and go with him. He took me to his car and told me to get in. I got in, and he locked the doors. Then drove us to a very big house that was isolated. He took me inside the house and down to the basement where there was a room with a big 4 post bed, with black satin sheets and a stone cold floor. He told me to get on the bed then he removed all my clothes and tied my hands and feet to each post.    

 

He began “Now we can either make this difficult or easy, it’s up to you. All you have to do is be a good little girl and obey my every command, you will only speak when spoken to, and when you do reply to me you will refer to me as master. Failure to do so will end up in a punishment. The sooner I have my way with you the sooner you’re free to leave. Understand?”

 

I wanted to yell at him to let me free now and to let me go, after all he and I both know he has no right to do this, however what I didn’t know is why I  wanted to stay right where I was, why I could feel my breast tingling or my pussy beginning to get wet again. His voice seemed so soft yet dark and cruel, it was so seductive, he knew he had me in is wicked cruel game, he knew I was weak towards him and he also knew that part of me craved for this.

 

I replied back “Yes I understand”

“Good girl, however your answer is not fully correct so before I proceed explaing to you what you will be required to do, you will receive your first punishment” he said to me his tone getting deeper.

“I, I, I don’t understand wha!”

“Silence! You did not reply back properly, you acknowledge me as master, you simply said ‘yes I understand’ which is not good enough. So for your first punishment you will receive 10 lashes across your body to learn that you will give me the respect by acknowledging me as your master.”

He then took out cane and I gasped, I was terrified. He turned me over and laid me on my stomach but making sure to tie me back to the bed posts.

He then shouted “ONE!”

Caning my legs, I screamed out in pain, it was horrible tears rolling down my face and I was shaking in fear

“TWO”

Right across my arse, again sending crippling pain threw my body, he carried on doing this across my back, my arms and the inside of my thighs until their was only one left and said “Does my naughty little girl think she’s learned her lesson?” replying back in a tearful, shaky voice I said “I have Master it won’t happen again.”

Then as hard as he could he canned me across my arse.

“Good, I’m glad we have that sorted. Now, Know this you are my slave and you do everything I tell you to do, no matter how much dislike or hate the things I tell you to do you will do them. Now first of all I want an honest answer out of you, do you masturbate?”

I quietly replied” I uh umm well yes Master.”

“Very well, I want you to show me how you masturbate and I want you to explain to me in detail what you are doing and why you are doing it and you must not cum, understand?”

I wanted to argue so much, I mean how embarrassing for me to do that but then I remembered my 10 lashed and how I didn’t want that to happen again so I obeyed.

“Yes master”

“Very well, I will untie you, but try to escape an you will be in for a beating, mark my words”

 

So once he untied me I started to touch m breast, squeezing and pulling on my nipples and sliding my hand down to pussy, I could feel how wet I was, I was so turned on just as I was about to enter my pussy my master shouted at me,

“I thought I told you to tell me what you are doing”

 

“I am rubbing my left breast with my right hand and pinching my nipple, I am doing this to make them hard. My left hand is slowly stroking the outside of pussy and i'm shocked at how wet I am.”

By this time I felt so humiliated I was being forced to masturbate in front of a stranger as well as tell him what I was doing.

“It always feels so nice when I play with clit so I’m going to use my middle finger to rub it fast…ohhhhh it feels so good…..hmmmm oh I just love playing with my cunt I’m getting ready to slip 2 fingers inside of me…I’m doing it and it feels soooooo good uh uh, oh hmmmmmmm yes yes oh yes Master…”

He seemed to be pleased with my effort of explaining to him what I was doing but once I just carried on moaning he started to say cruel nasty things to me:

“Such a dirty filthy slapper, look at the little slut Masturbating, Playing with herself to get pleasure. You are nothing but a little whore, but you’re my whore my dirty naughty bad little whore who is learning how to behave for her master”

As he said these words it turned me on even more, I could feel my self building up towards an orgasm but then I remember I was told it was forbidden for me to cum. He then told me stop then said:

“Right my little whore on the cold stone floor, onto your knees.”

“Yes master”

As I got on my knees, he tied my hands together and then he took out his large cock.

“Surely you know what to do” he asked.

I did as I was told I sucked he’s cock getting as much as could in my mouth but it wasn’t enough, my master started to grab my hair and push my face further onto him and thrust his cock deeper into my mouth, I started to gag and I felt ill, once again I was crying and sobbing I could feel most of his cock inside of my mouth and all the time he was just saying things like “yeah that’s right take it like the whore you are. You’re nothing but a fuck machine to me”

He then pushed me down so I was lying on the ground, and started to fuck me really hard and fast. It felt as if he was tearing my pussy open, I couldn’t breathe but al the time there was a mix of pain and pleasure. He then ordered me to cum and I did. If felt as if an explosion had gone through my body, I shivered in pure ecstasy. Once he had finished he said “You have pleased me a lot tonight, and you now have a choice, you can either leave now and we will never see each other again, or, you can become my full time slave, letting me use and abuse you as much as I want but at the same time taking care of you and teaching you how to please me.”

 

I thought for a few minutes of what I just been through, all the pain and the suffering but some how I felt safe with this man, it was as if I had found my true place where I belonged, yes it was a risk. My head said leave and never come back but my body and my heart said stay.

“I am your slave master, and I will honour you the way a slave is meant to honour their master.”

“Very well, you will stay and obey all of my rules, but let me tell you this tonight I went easy on you because it was your birthday and your first time, however, tomorrow it’s down to some proper training slave.”

Hearing those words didn’t scare me, it made me curious as to what else my master had in store for me. He then put a collar around my neck and said

“This is yours, you also have a leash, you will wear the collar at all time understand?”

“Yes master” I replied.

He then came over to me and lifted me to my feet, I was cold and naked and he then embraced me in his arms kissing my neck and whispering in my ear “I have been watching you the last few month. The way you act and present your self is everything I love. I will take care of you.

Then went out of the basement locking the door behind him leaving me unable to reply to his comments, I was just shocked and confused but very excited for tomorrow.

 

Thanks for reading, this is my very first story so please don’t be too harsh although I will take all advice and criticism, if you want to email at all please do at: girl_loves_pain@yahoo.co.uk

Sex Slave for Hire Part 2: entertaining the Master's guests

FSC on BDSM Stories

I don’t think, when I first contemplated taking a job as a sex slave, that I realised just how difficult it would be to do the work as directed, while being fondled and played with and, when I least expected it, fucked.

        The Master and Mistress derived a lot of satisfaction, I quickly learned, from giving me tasks they knew I would struggle to complete and then punishing me for it. My first week was filled with mistakes, and my bottom was crisscrossed with welts.

Read More
"font-family: verdana">        Morning was one of my favourite times. I always woke to an empty bed, my one moment of solace and reflection. The previous day’s deeds would be relived, in vivid detail, and I would be wet before I even saw the Master. I got a kind of cruel pleasure from tormenting myself, in struggling to hold back release.

        It would only get worse.

        I showered, shampooing my hair, washing my feet and armpits, carefully cleaning my arse and pussy, checking for any unwanted hair. The Master liked my bald pussy, the smoothness of my skin, the unobstructed view it gave him. I dried my hair and carefully tied it up, knowing it would become tangled and disheveled by nighttime. Then I inserted my butt plug, and even though there was no one there to see or hear, I practiced staying quiet as I pushed it in, feeling my sphincter muscles grip it.

        Then, my costume. The tight black corset pushed my breasts practically to my chin, but I was getting used to it. The stiff black skirt hid little, especially when I bent over, which was often in my household chores. Lastly, stockings, lacy garters and my shoes with their vicious heels.

        I made my way downstairs to the breakfast room. It was a big house, and old, with numerous rooms for eating and entertaining. The Master and Mistress were not yet up, of course, and I busied myself preparing their breakfast. My first meal would be my Master’s cum, and I hungered for it. The butt plug was slowly becoming a familiar presence, though it was hard to ignore the way it constantly played with my nerve endings. It felt like being constantly played with.

        The Toy, as I called him, watched me in this duty. His hot gaze probed every cell on my body, more intimate than any touch. I ignored him as best I could. We were not permitted to speak to each other, but would have nothing nice to say if we could.

        The Master and Mistress appeared and I poured them coffee. After they had eaten and were talking lightly over the morning papers, the Toy and I got down on our knees and did our most important morning duty. I parted the Master’s dressing gown and took out his soft cock. With the skill I had learnt over the years, and the extra touches the Master had taught me he liked, I licked and sucked him to his full, hard thickness, before engulfing him with my mouth. I felt his hand on my hand, absently stroking as one would an obedient dog, as I sucked and licked. When the Master’s cock stiffened and spurted hot salty cum into my mouth I swallowed it all and cleaned his cock before putting it back inside his dressing gown. He ignored me during all this, his conversation with his wife barely interrupted by his orgasm, or hers. I relished this feeling of being used and beneath his notice.

        I cleaned the house room by room, not in one day but over the course of the week, and prepared the meals. The Toy worked in the grounds, washed windows, chopped wood, ran baths, dressed his Mistress and did other mundane tasks. He usually wore only black leather pants and his slave collar, but when the Master and Mistress entertained he wore only a butt plug and a hard-on. He would walk amongst the guests, regulars all, and let them play with his stiff cock, his taut arse, teasing and taunting him, twisting the butt plug and flicking his balls. I loved watching this torment, it was the only time I had such satisfaction. He made sure I had none when he raped me for the Master and Mistress’ pleasure.

        But at such parties I too was part of the entertainment. I kept my costume on, and would have a string of beads in my vagina. The guests could play with me too, pinching my nipples, tugging on the string dangling from my pussy, lightly touching my clit, trying to make me orgasm because then they could watch my punishment. Before such parties, the Master would instruct me to let so-and-so make me cum, because he wanted to punish me for their enjoyment. I would let my tray fall for extra effect, the loud crash announcing victory for the guest who succeeded.

        The Master would storm through the crowd, the anger on his face making me tremble with fear and thrilling anticipation. Grabbing me by the hair, he would march me over to the fireplace and tie my hands to the mounted candlesticks at either end, and order me to spread my legs. He would pick up the whip off the mantlepiece and, with a snap, strike me again and again until my arse burned red with welts. Some of the blows would snake between my legs and sting my pussy. Through all this I shook and wept and pressed my mouth into my arm to keep my cries muffled.

        The best such evenings were ones when the Toy would orgasm before me. Once, his cum spurted high in the air and hit a woman in the face. She claimed the right to punish him. His hands were bound together and drawn up towards the ceiling, where a rope tied them in place to a hook placed there for that purpose. In this way the guests could surround him and watch his cock grow as his arse was whipped.

        There were several such parties in my first week, mostly because the Master wanted to show me off. At the end of that first week, though, he had a house guest.

        A man about the same age as the Master, with dark blond hair and a quick laugh. The Master called him Sam, but I was to call him Sir.

        I had to dust the study the day Sir arrived, and had put it off till the afternoon because the Master had waylaid me before lunch, catching sight of my rosy arse cheeks, striped with whip marks, and the tassel dangling from my butt plug, as I went up the stairs. He caught me by the hips, put a hand to my neck and pushed my face into the stair carpet, and unplugged my arse. A second later I heard him unzip and then he was forcing his cock into me. I felt like I was being split apart, despite the plug that I’d worn all week, but the excitement of being pushed to the ground and assaulted made me wet and relaxed after the first moment of excruciating pain. The Master thrust and grunted and came. He withdrew with a pop and shoved the plug back in like he would a cork into a wine bottle, and left me. I got up, shaking, my heart still racing, and resisted the temptation to finger my sopping pussy.

        Now, though, I had to clean the Master’s study, and it could not be put off just because he was in there with a friend.

        I knocked and opened the door. They ignored me, sitting across from each other in big armchairs, sipping whiskey, swapping tall tales. I went about my chore, dusting with a big feather duster.

        “Good God, what a tasty arse!” I heard Sir say. My face burned with the humiliation but I gave no indication that I’d heard.

        The Master chuckled. “One of the best,” he said, and I would have gladly done anything for him then and there upon hearing it.

        There was a rustle of movement behind me and then I felt fingers touching still-tender lash marks. I stilled, and carefully went back to dusting. The fingers moved down to the tassel hanging from my butt plug, and knocked it. I closed my eyes against the torment of pleasure it caused and struggled to keep my breathing even.

        As I dusted I moved away from Sir and glanced at the Master. He watched his friend play with me with a pleased smile, as if I were a gift. The hope that the Master would jealously keep me to himself was short-lived.

        Sir followed me, running his hands over my backside and slipping his fingers between my legs. He played with my pussy lips and let his finger slip into my juices. He laughed.

        “She’s so wet! No wonder you’ve been keeping her all to yourself.”

        “It’s not easy to share a new plaything when first you get it,” the Master replied. “But it’s been a week. I suppose I could be encouraged to share her just this once.”

        I wanted to fall on my knees and beg him not to say so. I had signed a contract binding me to the Master and Mistress, but nowhere did it say they could not let their friends have their fun with me too. There was nothing I could do. Like the Toy, Sir could have me any way he pleased.

        “But I insist on watching,” the Master added.

        Sir laughed again. “I know what you like, you old dog. You’re welcome to watch.”

        The Master got up. “After dinner, then.”

        Sir reluctantly let me go. “Agreed.”

        They walked out then, neither having spoken to me nor so much as looked at my face, where I’m sure the Master would have been displeased to see the tears glittering in the corner of my eyes, the flush on my cheeks.

        At five o’clock I cooked dinner for three and served them in the dining room. Sir groped me at every opportunity. The Toy, standing against the wall near his Mistress, watched with a gleam in his eye, always happy to see me tormented.

        When their plates were cleared and while they chatted on, the Toy and I ate in the kitchen, both of us with an ear cocked toward the door, in case we were summoned.

        The Master called for me. The Toy smirked. I slapped him; he reacted quickly, grabbing my wrist and plunging his thick, well-practiced forefinger up my pussy. I whimpered, staring into his cruel black eyes, his dark handsome face gloating at my predicament. He could make me cum, and then I would be punished. Hell, I’d probably be punished for my tardiness anyway, what would one orgasm matter? But the Master would be disappointed. It had only been a week. If he was displeased he could change his mind, terminate the contract, turn me out. I wanted to serve him and obey him, and in this he had been explicit: no orgasm without permission.

        I kneed the Toy in the balls and without staying to watch him double over in pain, I rushed out to attend to the Master. I would pay for that another day.

        The Master frowned at me as I went to my knees by his chair. “You are not very prompt this evening.”

        “Forgive me, Master.”

        “Doesn’t give excuses,” Sir commented. “I like that.”

        The Master smiled grimly; he had trained me not to. He grabbed my hair and made me look up at him, studying my face as if he could read the history, the time and place, of every orgasm I’d ever had. And, I thought, he probably could. But I had not cum, and he had to be satisfied with that. “Come.”

        I followed the Master and Sir up the stairs to the guest bedroom, somewhat glad not to be led into the basement, where the whips and chains were. I did not want that from this man who was not my Master.

        The Master sat in an armchair in the corner of the room, in the shadows where I could barely see him, and watched. With him taking note of everything, I could not displease Sir. I could not disappoint or embarrass the Master like that. If I could perform well with the Toy, I could do better with Sir.

        Sir was less friendly now that he had me in the bedchamber. He pulled my skirt down in a single swift movement, wrapped his hand around my neck and kissed me with such force my lips were bruised. His tongue pushed through my lips and scoured the inside of my mouth. His other hand gripped my arse in a crushing grip, and squeezed. I squeaked, and Sir laughed. He pulled my arse cheeks apart and massaged them, pulling me against him and grinding his erection into me. Then he pushed me to my knees and drew his cock from his pants. Its big purple head pushed at my lips and I dutifully opened my mouth, mindful of the Master’s eyes on me. I sucked on his hard shaft, running my tongue along the vein and fondling his balls. He started panting and I thought he would cum when he suddenly thrust me away. He hauled me up and, sitting in a chair, draped me over his lap. With a loud smack his hand landed on my arse, first one cheek, then the other. I squirmed, I couldn’t help it. I didn’t want anyone to punish me but the Master, but that wasn’t in our contract either. Sir pulled out the plug, rimming me with his tongue and probing me with his finger. He smacked me when I struggled. The feel of his tongue sent a confusing mix of pleasure and revulsion through me, like what I felt when the Toy had me for the Master and Mistress’ entertainment. Finally he picked me up, threw me onto the bed and plunged his cock into my pussy. I tried to get away; he growled and brought my hands together, holding them above my head. His thrusts were swift, hard and powerful. My pussy had been aching for cock all week, but I had never thought it would be anyone but the Master who filled it. Worse, my body was betraying me. My hole was wet and slick, my clit buzzing, my whole body buzzing as I cried out with each hard thrust.

        Sir pulled out and pushed the head of his dick against my back hole. It eased in, well lubricated with my own juices, and pinned me to the bed. Sir put his lips to my nipples and licked and bit them. I gasped and cried out, called out “Please Sir! No Sir!” to his immense satisfaction. He lifted my hips and buried his cock to the hilt, as deep as it could go. His cock pummeled my arse mercilessly, his balls slapping against my arse cheeks. Sir’s finger found my clit and rubbed it; he said hoarsely, “Come for me, little slave.” I could no longer hold back. With a cry I came, the orgasm washing over me, making me momentarily blind but still conscious enough to feel Sir stiffen and come inside me.

        Sir helped me up, looking me in the eyes with a satisfied smile, and led me over to the Master. I knelt at his feet, waited with caught breath for his approval.

        The Master stood up, his erection straining the front of his pants, and bid me bend over the armchair. Holding me firmly by the hips, he took me up my well-lubed arse, fucking me for his own release and to claim me back. He pulled out, leaving me feeling empty, and ordered me to turn around offer my mouth. I hungrily took his big slick cock in my mouth and sucked him till he shot his load down my throat. He still had hold of my head, so I kept him in my mouth while he grew soft once more, and looked up at him. He smiled down at me, pleased with his sex slave, and withdrew. I hid my disappointment, my longing. I missed his cock in my mouth already, but as I watched him put it away, I knew I would have it in my mouth again come morning.

 

The Village of Agony and Ecstasy

Powerone on BDSM Stories


Author: Powerone and Sinsationalsub

Title: The Village of Agony and Ecstasy

Part: Chapter 4

Summary: A tale of long time ago when women were taken from their villages to become sex slaves by cruel men that had no regard for them except to satisfy their sexual perve

Read More
rsions.Â

Keywords: M+/Ff, nc, anal, oral, bdsm, reluc, humil

Â

Copyright 2003 by Sinsationalsub and Powerone. You may contact Sinsationalsub at peelejg@hotmail.com">http://www.sexstoriespost.com/cgi-bin/compose?curmbox=F000000001&a=a866753b070a4d6baefb57cc47b72e68&mailto=1&to=peelejg@hotmail.com&msg=MSG1050274416.57&start=609129&len=3222&src=&type=x">peelejg@hotmail.com or Powerone at controlher1@hotmail.com

Â

The Village of Agony and Ecstasy

Chapter 4

Â

Â

Raisa was dragged along sobbing. She shivered as the massive iron door creaked open to the main house. The things that she had already witnessed were overwhelming. She was so innocent. She had her whole life ahead of her. She had never dreamed that women or men could be used as slaves, and yet here, she was thrust in the middle of it. She longed so to go home. And now she had lost her protection, Bella. She hoped that Bella was all right. In fact, she hoped she even saw her again. She was not sure of anything. She had heard what Zorg said about not abusing her. She hoped it was true. She was a virgin. She had never been touched anywhere. She could not imagine being forced.

Â

As the door slammed shut, the servants came running, all scantily dressed. Raisa noticed as she cowered behind Zorg that the women were very beautiful, and the men very handsome. They all looked fit and well cared for even if they were slaves. She relaxed a bit and tried to catch her breath.

Â

One of the slave girls stepped forward.Â

Â

"Sir, a new slave?"Â She eyed Raisa up and down.

Â

Raisa cringed at the stare.

Â

"Yes, she is new. But she is here to serve me, only me. In fact, there are two new slaves that I brought home. They are both solely for my pleasure and will not be shared among you slaves. Is that understood?"

Â

           The slaves that had gathered bowed and all chimed. "Yes, Sir."

Â

Zorg released Raisa's arm. He pushed her in the direction of the slave girl that had stepped forward.

Â

"Take her upstairs to my quarters. Draw a hot bath and bathe her."

Â

           Zorg looked at a male slave, rather young and very virile. Muscles rippled over his chest.

Â

"You will go help her. After she is clean and bathed, you both will bring her to my quarters and present her to me. Make sure she has something to eat also."

Â

Raisa heard Zorg's words and wanted to scream. Bathe me??? A man? The girl slave was fine but a man?

Â

           She was horrified but afraid to say anything. She feared for her life.

Â

The male and female slave stepped to either side of Raisa and grabbed her arms to lead her to the Master's quarters. Zorg disappeared through a side door.

Â

The stone stairs wound around and around. Raisa hardly had the energy to climb them. She was so exhausted. There were torches that lit the stair well. The main house must have been at least three stories. Raisa had never seen anything so huge. The three of them stopped on what seemed to be the second floor. They turned to go down a long hall. At the end of the hall, Raisa could see two large doors, torches on either side, with two large iron lion heads attached to them. The male slave unlatched the handles and pulled the door open.

Â

Inside, the room was filled with the light from a roaring fire. The huge lanterns on the wall had the room well lit. It was warm, cozy, and definitely masculine. A large bearskin rug lay on the floor beside a large feather bed. It was the largest bed Raisa had ever seen. The bedposts were as large around as any well grown tree. They were carved and ornate. The headboard was carved also and reached the ceiling just like the bedposts. There were curtains attached between each bedpost that could be pulled together for privacy.

Â

Raisa shuddered as she noticed shackles on the four bedposts. She even noticed some kind of harness hanging in the corner of the room. There were various and sundry gadgets on the wall, but she had never seen any of them before. She did, however, notice a crop that was mounted and displayed.

Â

    The other walls of the room had ornate swords displayed, and mounted animal heads. A good hunter, Zorg must have been. There was a tiger's head, a lion's head, elephant tusks, and various other animals’ trophies on the wall of the room.Â

Â

In front of the hearth was a large leather sofa, with a table and chair beside it. Raisa was pushed into it. She did not speak. She was either too tired or too scared.

Â

The large while sofa was soft and very comfortable. Raisa laid back to catch her breath. She was so tired.

Â

The two slaves disappeared through another door and Raisa heard the sound of running water. The two slaves chattered as they worked but Raisa could not hear what they were saying. She closed her eyes and drifted off into a deep sleep.

Â

"Wake up! You must get your bath."Â The slave girl was shaking Raisa.Â

  Â

Raisa drowsily opened her eyes and came back to reality. She sat straight up on the sofa. The female had a cup of broth and a slice of bread. She put them down on the table in front of Raisa.

Â

           "You must eat quickly. I must bathe you and Jamon is going to help me." She said.

Â

           Raisa pulled back. "NO! Does he have to stay?"

Â

"Master ordered it, so it must be. We will not hurt you."

Â

"Oh, please make him go!" Raisa whined. She had never undressed before a man. He had to be at least in his twenties. She was so embarrassed at the thought of having to disrobe in front of him.

Â

           "I cannot. If I do, I shall be punished. He must stay and help." The girl said.

Â

Raisa leaned forward and raised the broth to her lips. It was steaming. Her mind raced as she sipped it to figure out a way to get away from these two slaves. There was no where to go. She was a captured animal.  She gulped the broth down and swallowed the last bit of bread as the female slave reached to pull her to her feet.

Â

           Raisa started to pull away from the girl's grasp. She struggled but to no avail. Jamon came over and took her other arm and they pulled her to her feet and into the adjacent room.

Â

The large stone bathing pool was steaming. There were bottles of oil and other scents lined beside it. Jamon held Raisa as the female slipped her tunic over her head. Raisa blushed. She watched as Jamon's eyes perused her body. She was standing face to face with him as he held her arms. His eyes traveled the length of her body. Raisa's breasts were small and tear-dropped, firm and the nipples now strutted as the cool air hit them. Raisa wanted to cover herself.

Â

Jamon's eyes traveled farther down. He smiled when they got to her sex. She only had wisps of pubic hair. Her sex lips were thin and pouty.

Â

   "Oh what a treasure you will be for the Master!" He smiled as he said it. "I am going to enjoy presenting you to him! I wonder what lies inside those lips."

Â

Raisa's eyes closed for she did not want to hear that. She bit her lip to keep her mouth shut for she was at his mercy. She was afraid to say anything that might ignite him.

Â

The girl grabbed her arm again and the two slaves pulled Raisa down the stairs into the bathing pool. It did feel delicious.Â

Â

They splashed the water over her body. Jamon reached for a bottle of oil. He also picked up a small brush and a cloth.

Â

"Hold her while I soap her up," he said to the female slave.

Â

The female pinned Raisa's arms back so her chest stood up. It pushed her breasts forward as the nipples stood straight out. Jamon took the brush, poured some oil on it, and proceeded to scrub Raisa's shoulders. The bristles were soft. The oil lathered and slid down her chest. The brush slid over her nipples. Back and forth. Back and forth. Raisa fought and whined but the female slave had such a hold on her that she could not free herself. She had the strangest feeling when the bristles of the brush touched her nipples. It was almost pleasant and she had a strange sensation in her groin. She did not understand it.

Â

Jamon worked on her nipples, teasing them with the brush and trying to rub the oil into them. Raisa squirmed and wiggled. He put the brush back on the ledge and used his hands and fingers on her nipples, rubbing them in circles and pinching them. Raisa noticed a tingling in her groin. It was throbbing.

Â

"Now, there, they are nice and clean. Pull her back so we can bathe her sex. Let's put her on the ledge." Jamon said.

Â

Raisa's eyes widened.

Â

"NO! Please! NO!" she begged.

Â

"Good idea," the female slave replied.

Â

The two slaves tugged her to the side of the bathing pool. Raisa fought like an animal but was plopped down on her back on the ledge with her legs dangling into the pool from her knees down. The girl pushed her shoulders down and held the there. Jamon perched right between her legs smiling.

Â

"Now we shall get a look at what lies inside those little pink lips of yours." he chuckled.

Â

           Raisa tried to kick him. Her legs flailed around and were caught by the female and held tightly, her knees bent. Jamon pushed her legs open. Tears stung Raisa's face. She was lathered with the soap and scrubbed. Once the soap was rinsed off, Raisa felt Jamon's fingers opening her sex.

Â

           "Okay, now we can look," he said.

Â

The lips spread way back, the female slave bent closer, as Jamon inspected Raisa's sex closely. His finger slid through the wetness, as Raisa cried.

Â

           "It is innocent and fresh," Jamon told the female. "It's pink, and she is wet!"

Â

           The female slave giggled. "Oh she will like being wet!"

Â

Jamon reached to spread her sex wider and took a finger to push back the hood of Raisa's clit. Raisa gasped when his finger grazed it. She had never felt that before.

Â

"Look, it is hard! It is truly beautiful erect, isn't it? It is a great size for Master to play with or suck. I wish I could have her." Jamon said.Â

Â

           "WELL, YOU CANNOT!"

Â

           A booming voice filled the room. Jamon jumped to attention and the female slave let go of Raisa's legs and arms. They turned to see their Master standing in the doorway.

Â

Zorg stood there with his arms crossed glaring at them.

Â

"I told you to bring her to me! You were to bathe her and bring her to me!!" He shouted angrily.

Â

"Yes, Sir, that is what we are doing!" Jamon answered. "She is ready, Sir!"

Â

Very well, bring her to my bed and you may go." Zorg commanded.

Â

The slaves jumped about, rinsing Raisa as she continued to sniff and sob. They dried her, applied some soothing oil to her body which smelled heavenly. It made her relax and it felt so good as they rubbed her aching muscles. They carried her into the Master's room and laid her in the big feather bed. Zorg was standing with his back to them in front of the fire.

Â

"You are dismissed." Zorg grumbled.

Â

"Yes, Sir," the two slaves responded in unison. They hurried out of the room, closing the big door behind them.

Â

All Raisa could remember was opening her eyes for a moment from the bed to see Zorg staring down at her. She drifted off into a deep sleep.

Rendezvous

shiny333 on BDSM Stories

            Through slanted and awkwardly skewed eyes, I watch the empty bottle of beer come to rest on top of the counter and visually trace the outline of your hand that rests around it.
            “I want you to tell me something.”  Your voice is stern and commands that I look up into your eyes.  Once I do, you stand up, pushing the stool aside with an unwelcome screech.  “I overheard you interject that asshole’s advances with the excuse that you&rsqu
Read More
o;re a lesbian.”  At this point, you have made it around the counter to my side, and I stand up, looking at you intently.  My weakened knees have forced me to back up against the wall.  “It’s been a while, so I want you to tell me, exactly how lesbian are you?”  Now you have closed the distance between us, save for a few inches, and the warmth emanating from your body stirs a certain unease in mine.  Your hands come to rest on either side of my head as you steady yourself with the wall.
            I take in a deep, long breath, and take even more time to exhale; I know that if I speak unprepared, my voice will break under pressure.  My voice manages a tone indicative of the sheer lust that I feel.  “Not lesbian enough to say no if you wanted to fuck me.”
            The imposing nature of your stance seems to lessen in severity once my response elicits a lustful smile on your countenance.  “I do, very much.”
            You close the distance between us, brushing your chest against me, lulling my eyes shut.  Just as I am about to moan, you envelop my mouth with your own.  Removing your hands from the wall, you swiftly push me roughly against the wall, unbuttoning my shirt with ease, aided by the clarity of mind attained from your desire.  “And you’re going to fuck me back.”
            As your lips part from mine to speak, I begin breathing heavily, turning my head to the side to rest my cheek against the wall as I try to compose myself.  My breath quickens as I feel my shirt and bra dropping to my feet.  One of your free hands grabs onto my jaw, jerking my face toward you so I can look you in the eye.
            “Beg me.”
            “Scott . . .”
            “Beg me.”
            A meek whimper arises from my throat.  “Please,” I whisper, much to your dissatisfaction.
            “Please what?”  Your groin grinds against mine.
            “Fuck me, Scott.  Please fuck me,” I groan, inspired by the pressure of your cock.
            With a sudden fury, we commence the unsheathing of our bodies and stumble into my bedroom.  You push me face-down onto the mattress, then roughly grip onto my hips as you pull my ass into the air and mount yourself on top of me, your dick immediately finding its way into the depths of my quivering pussy.  I unleash a muffled moan into the plush bed.
            You pull out of me entirely, then roughly plummet back inside of me, making me scream into the mattress even more.  Engulfed in your desirous state, you indulge in a barrage of merciless penetrations, nearly paralyzing me through sheer intensity, but still extracting sounds of pleasure from deep inside of me.
            After your initial frenzy, you slow considerably, wrapping one arm around my waist and another within the length of my hair, pulling me up and holding me close against you.  As you unleash passionate kisses along my back and neck, I gasp softly for air, my body writhing in response.  The movements produce a rippling tightness against your cock, and I hear you moan as you sink your teeth into the flesh of my shoulder.  Encouraged, I brace my hands on the sides of your thighs and start sliding along the shaft of your dick, rivulets of juices trickling from my pussy.
            “Good girl,” you grunt breathlessly, running the coarse stubble on your chin across my sensitive neck.
            Feverish from my overwhelming sensitivity, I breathe heavily a few seconds before fighting your hands off of me so that I can turn around to face you.  As I move to try to push you down and mount you, you put a hand around my throat and maneuver me down instead.  My feet rest flat on the bed, my knees bent and spread, and through the ruthless desperation for your cock, my lower body starts trembling.  Fully aware of my desperation, and although you yourself are seeking orgasmic release, you choose to prolong my arousal.  Your free hand clasps over my cunt, your middle finger wedging between my labia and slipping inside me.  Bucking violently, I end up choking myself against your unrelenting restraint, and you smile at me calmly, relishing in my torture.  You remove the middle finger and circle it lazily around the entrance of my twat, bracing my jaw as I try to roll my head to the side.
            Leaning over, you take my right nipple into your mouth, merely closing your lips around it for a few seconds before teasingly nipping at it with your teeth.  Upon receiving an appreciative moan in response, your teeth clamp down more harshly, causing my hips to roll upward in craving.  In addition to the current sensations you are lavishing upon my body, your index finger and thumb close in on my clit, and my entire body quakes beneath you.  “My, are you wet.”
            My eyes narrow on you in a sort of anger, craving the attention of your dick.  I want you in me so badly, and you are just torturing me and stating the obvious.  “I need your cock, Scott.”
            Your hand curls slowly into the depths of my pussy, and upon removing it, you slap my face, the sting more severe since it is saturated in my juices.  “Whore.”
            “Please . . .”
            “Slut.”  You turn your head to the side and spit onto my face, watching the fluid trail from my lips down to my neck.  “How badly do you want it?”
            My tongue snakes out to lick up some of the saliva.  “I need it.”
            You watch me for a few moments before speaking.  “Fine.”  You reach behind my head and grab onto a chunk of hair, then lie back and roughly pull my head toward your erect dick.  You roughly slap it against my cheek, leaving a red mark, then rub it against my lips so I’ll take it in my mouth.  Pushing me down on top of it, you grin.  “Take it.”
            Suppressing my initial gag reflex takes a few moments, but then I am willingly taking your cock into the depths of my throat, circling the tip with my tongue as I twist my neck back and forth to accommodate the act.  You throw your head back and groan, releasing my hair once you trust that I will continue to fuck your cock with my mouth.
            I steady myself with one hand while the other moves to cradle your balls as I voraciously work at your dick.  Once the tension in your body builds, you grab onto my hair and pull me off, stopping your impending orgasm.  You push me back down onto the bed, crawling on top of me, then plunge your cock into my pussy, much to my relief.  Your demeanor has taken a change at this point, and you don’t start thrusting right away, but instead nudge my cheek with your chin so I’ll look you in the eye.
            “Scott,” I whisper softly as you gingerly kiss my lips.
            “Sara,” you whisper back, trickling fingers against my scalp in affection.
            A gentle rhythm of thrusting commences, the aggression diminishing into a languid yet intense passion.  Accompanied by increasingly strident groaning, your final thrusts bring forth simultaneous climaxes, and you become limp on top of me, resting your cheek on my breast.  “Scott . . .”

Making Michelle A Sex Slave Chapter 4

ragnar38 on BDSM Stories

 

Michelle’s Little Surprise

Chapter 4

When Michelle awoke several hours later, she felt like someone had thrown her from a car, and smacked her across the back of her legs with a board before she ever hit the ground.  When she tried to move her arm she felt the pain from where Derek had bit her shoulder.  Once she was sitting up in the bed she realized that it was dark outside and wondered what time it wa

Read More
s.  She could smell something delicious cooking but wasn’t exactly sure of what it was.  She tried to stand up and walk but the back of her legs hurts so bad that it made her cry out in pain.  She immediately heard Derek coming down the hall.

Derek was up at least an hour already and just about had dinner completed.  He was still trying to figure things out and wondered if Michelle hated him.  He didn’t think she did because she never tried to leave and didn’t try to knock the crap out of him.  He’d just finished stirring one of the pots when he heard Michelle cry out from his playroom.  He turned the temperature down on everything on top of the stove and headed to Michelle.

When Derek stepped in the room he found her lying on the floor.  Apparently her legs were so sore that she wasn’t able to stand up on them.  He watched as she looked over in his direction.

“Master I seem to be having some problems standing up and walking.  My legs hurt so much.”  Michelle exclaimed to Derek.

Derek walked over to her and helped her to her feet.  “It’s okay.  Let’s get you into the tub so you can relax a little in there.  I think you will feel better afterwards.”  Derek told her. 

“Thank you Master.  I think it will help take some of the pain away.  May I ask you something Master?”

“You can ask me anything.  It just doesn’t mean that I will always answer your question every time.  What is it you want to know?”

“When ever we have sex is it always going to be like that? Well what I’m trying to say is will it be that rough every time.”

When Derek looked over at her he could see that she was worried that he would tell her that it would be.  It was almost a look of fear on her face.  “No my little slave, it wont be like that every time.  That was the first time that I have ever been that rough with anyone.  That was not intentional.  I like a little pain while having fun but I never intended for it to get like that.  I actually don’t know what came over me.  Well what I am trying to say is that I apologize for hurting you like I did.”

Michelle wasn’t sure what to say after hearing Derek tell her that and then apologize to her for the pain that he had caused.  She also thought that since she was the slave and he was the Master that if he hurt her, then that was how it was supposed to be.   Finally Michelle started speak.

“Master, it’s okay.  Maybe after a nice hot shower or bath, the pain might go away a little.  I’m sure I will feel better afterwards.”

Derek helped Michelle get to the bathroom.  Once in there he sat her down on the toilet and proceeded to get the water going in the bathtub.  He figured it would be better for her to sit in the tub because there was no way she was going to be able to stand in a shower, plus the tub also doubled as a Jacuzzi.  He hoped that it might help take some of the soreness out of her legs.  Once it was ready he helped Michelle climb into the tub.  After she was seated in it he turned on the jets.  He could see she already liked being in there because every muscle in her body appeared to relax.

“Is that okay for you?” Derek sincerely asked Michelle.

“Yes Master it is.  This is actually backwards.”  She commented to Derek.

“What do you mean?”

“Well if you think about it, I should be the one getting this ready for you.  It shouldn’t be you getting it ready for me.  You’re the Master and I am supposed to be your slave.”

Derek couldn’t help but laugh at what she just said to him.  He understood what she meant but it really didn’t matter at this point.  Right now what mattered to him was that she would start feeling better.  If this didn’t take some of the pain away he wasn’t sure how she was going to go to work tomorrow.  He didn’t want to do anything to make things hard on her at work and end up jeopardizing her job.  But once he thought about it he kinda already did.  If that egg would have went off at the wrong time and in the wrong place she could have ended up in a lot of trouble.

“Sit there and relax.  If you need any help when you’re done, just call for me.  Okay?”

“Yes Master I will.  Thank you.”

Michelle leaned back against the side of the tub and enjoyed the water swirling around her body.  The bubbles that the jets in the side of the tub created tickled when they went across her body.  Just being in this made her wish she had one at her place.  This was something she would enjoy everyday after work. 

After sitting there and trying to relax she finally started to try and wash herself off some.  She had to be real gentle when she went across the wounds on her shoulder and hips, plus the bruises on the back of her thighs were very tender, even from the touch of a wash cloth.  The bruising didn’t seem to feel as sensitive as it did before she climbed in the tub, but no matter what, it still hurt quite a bit too tough any of that area.

Derek finished cooking dinner up for them.  He knew it was getting late and that she would have to be up in about seven hours.  He didn’t bother setting everything up at the table and figured he would just take it into the playroom for Michelle.  When he looked at the clock on the wall he realized that she has been in there for over an hour.  He didn’t want to go and check on her if she didn’t call for him but he couldn’t stop himself.  When he walked into the bathroom he found out that she wasn’t in there.  Immediately he headed for the playroom.  When he walked in there he found Michelle sitting there with her cell phone in her hand.  Apparently she had just finished making a call to someone.

“Is everything alright?” Derek asked inquisitively.

“Yes Master everything is okay.  I was just finishing a call.”

“How do you feel after that bath?”

“I feel a little better but I am still very sore across the back of my legs.  I think it’s going to take a couple days for it to stop hurting as much as it’s hurting right now Master.  If you’re wondering who I was calling it’s a number for us to call if we aren’t going to be at work the next day.  I figure that since tomorrow is Friday, then it would give me three days to heal before I go back.”

Derek was glad that she made that decision.  He already knew that Michelle would need more than a day to heal, just to be able to handle a full day at work without suffering a whole lot.

Michelle stayed with Derek for Friday and Saturday.  The only time she wasn’t there was when she walked back over to her place to get some different clothes to wear.  Most of the time she laid around his house in several different Satin and Lace Chemise, that she would sleep in sometimes.  The main reason she picked them to wear was because they didn’t have sleeves to rub against the back of her shoulder on the bite mark from Derek.  She knew she was driving Derek crazy being dressed like that but she was having fun watching him squirm when he was near her and then disappear for about fifteen minutes.  She knew that he was going into his bedroom and stroking his cock until he shot his load.  Michelle figured that once she was feeling better he was probably going to get back at her for teasing him like she’s been doing the last couple of days.

That night Michelle wanted to thank Derek for taking care of her.  She knew exactly what she was going to do because when she made the call to work, she also made one other call also.  She looked over at Derek sitting on the other end of the couch and started moving over to him.

“Master thank you for everything you’ve done for me for the last couple of days.  I know you really didn’t have too, but I just want to let you know how much I appreciate everything that you’ve done.”

Derek had a feeling that she was up to something but he wasn’t exactly sure what it was.  He was certain that she was being sincere when she told him that she appreciated everything he’s been doing for her.  He watched as she slowly worked her way across the couch towards him.  Just watching her sliding over to him while she was wearing a blue Chemise was making his cock hard.  He also noticed that she seemed to be moving a lot better than she appeared to have been earlier. 

“Well I figured it was my responsibility to take care of you after the way I hurt you.  That is something that I hope never happens again.”  Derek told her with complete sincerity in his voice and in the expression on his face.

“Well Master I would like to thank you in a special way.  Please follow me.”  Michelle got up off the couch and started heading towards the hall that lead to the playroom.  “Please Master follow me.”  Michelle beckoned to Derek.

This was confusing Derek.  What exactly did she have planned for him he wondered?  Slowly he stood up from the couch and started following her, the whole time his eyes were focused on her ass.  He watched her ass slowly go from side to side with every step she took.  The more he followed and watched the more he wanted to shove his cock in her.

Once they were in the playroom Michelle led Derek over to the bed.  She was surprised he followed her so willingly and never once asked what her plans were for him.  “Master please lay down in the middle of the bed.  I have a surprise for you.”

Derek did exactly as she asked, even though he was a little suspicious about her intentions.  Once he was lying there he watched as Michelle crawled up the length of his body.  He enjoyed the little bit of time she spent licking the length of his cock through his shorts.  He was already hard just from watching her walk in front of him, that all her licking did was make his cock ache to be released from its confined area.  When she moved up to his stomach she lightly ran her tongue up to his navel area and began licking his belly button.  He surprised that this was starting to excite him even more which was very strange to him.  Never before has any woman ever licked his belly button.  He couldn’t believe that he actually liked it.

Michelle was enjoying herself immensely.  Not because she was getting wet from what she was doing, but because she knew that Derek didn’t have the faintest idea what she was getting ready to do to him.  She looked up at Derek and noticed that he was watching her every move.  “Close your eyes Master.  I want this to be a surprise for you.”  Michelle seductively said to him.  When she noticed that his eyes were closed completely she started working her way back up his body.  With every kiss that she planted on his chest she could feel his whole body shudder from the touch of her lips.  She slowly slid her hands along his arms until her hands were clasped in his.  Once her lips were locked with his she started easing his arms up above his head.  Slowly she released his hands and slid them down past the head of the mattress to the restraints that she had set up when Derek was taking his shower.  Gently she pulled them up and clasped them around his wrists.  He didn’t seem to notice what she was up to until he heard both locks click.  Immediately she quit kissing him and sat up and smiled at him.

Derek couldn’t believe that he let his guard down enough for something like this to happen to him.  He looked at both restraints and noticed that she was using the exact same ones that he used on her.  Finally he looked up at her and in a stern voice said.  “What are you up too? You know that I am the Master and you are the slave.  Release me now and I will lessen your punishment.”

Michelle sat there on top of Derek with a big smile on her face.  She was impressed with being able to accomplish this much of her plan.  She just hoped that with everything she had planned for him that he would be able to forgive her for doing this to him. 

“Master, please don’t be upset with me.  All of this is part of the surprise I have for you.  I really think you will like what I have planned.  I know I am going to be punished for this so I will just keep you tied up until everything is finished.”

Michelle climbed off of the bed and walked into the bathroom.  When she returned she was dressed in the exact clothes that Derek made her wear the first night she came over.  When she pulled her hand out from behind her she had the flogger in her hand.

“Now Master, it looks like the tables have turned.  Now you’re my little pet slave and I am your Mistress.  Before we begin I have to go and retrieve a couple more things before we really get started.”

Derek laid there and watched as Michelle left the room.  He knew she headed towards the living room and hoped that she wasn’t heading for the kitchen to retrieve a knife, then come back in there and start making fillets of his cock.  When he heard her coming back towards the playroom he noticed that she was talking to someone, no, she was commanding someone.

The next thing Derek saw was two women come walking into the playroom, blindfolded and their hands bound together.  He noticed that they were wearing some of the crotch less panties, fishnet stockings and high heel shoes that he kept in his slave making cabinet

Michelle looked over at Derek and raised one finger to her lips signaling him to be quiet and not make a sound.  She could see he wasn’t happy about what she has done to him, but, she also noticed a slight hint of curiousness in his eyes as to why the other two women were there.  She was wondering if he even figured it out that these are the two women from work, Jackie and Kelly, which helped her into her office when she couldn’t move on her own from that vibrating egg that was in her pussy.

“Now ladies, you are to do as I tell you.  If you don’t, you will be punished.  Is that understood?” Michelle said to both women.  “I am your Mistress and I will not be gentle with any punishment that I see fit to use on you.”  Michelle was slowly walking full circles around them.  She was enjoying how both of them were shaking.  Just watching them in their frightened state was starting to arouse her, making her nipples getting hard and her pussy wet.

Derek was actually beginning to enjoy watching her take control of the two unexpected visitors that were standing at the end of the bed.  He watched as Michelle walked around them, lightly running her fingers across their nipples, then immediately pinching them hard enough to make them cry out from the pain.  He noticed that when Michelle did that to the one girl, the girl bit down on her bottom lip, trying very hard to not make a noise the second time her nipple was pinched.

Michelle slowly walked over to the cabinet and retrieved two sets of restraints.  She fastened Jackie and Kelly, each to a separate bed post.  She didn’t restrain their legs any because she wanted to be able to move their legs around to any position that Michelle might want to be in.  Once she had both of them to where she wanted them, she walked back to the cabinet and retrieved two sets of nipple clamps.  When finally she was standing next to Jackie, Michelle reached out and grabbed on of Jackie’s breast, lifted it up and started sucking on her hard nipple.  As soon as she heard her start to moan Michelle bit down, making Jackie cry out from the pain.  Slowly she started sucking on it again.  When she finally finished with her little suck toy she attached a clamp to both of Jackie’s nipples.  She could hear Jackie suck in a deep breathe from the pain the clamps were causing.

“Do you like that my little pet?” Michelle asked Jackie.  When she didn’t answer her right away she flogged her across her ass.

Jackie jumped when the strands from the flogger made contact with her bare ass.  She thought it wouldn’t sting like it did but was definitely wrong in thinking that.  She knew she should answer but waited till Michelle, her Mistress, flogged her one more time.  She didn’t want Derek to think that she was going to give in immediately.  She wanted all of this too look great for him.  She already knew that Derek got off on doing all of this and was certain that he would probably shoot his load before any of them ever laid a hand on him.  When she felt the flogger on her ass again she finally answered Michelle. 

“Yes Mistress I like that.  Its making my pussy so wet.”

“Good.  I’m glad you like it.”  Michelle reached between Jackie’s legs, sliding two fingers into her pussy.  She loved the feeling of Jackie’s vaginal walls squeezing her fingers, trying to keep them in there forever.  Every thrust of her fingers into Jackie was starting to make her pussy even wetter than it already was.  Michelle reached down, shoved her fingers inside of her pussy getting them covered in her juices and then pulled them out and placed them in front of Jackie’s mouth and told her to lick them clean.  Michelle moaned while Jackie was cleaning off her fingers.  Feeling her tongue gliding across her fingers was making her wish it was her clit instead.

Finally she pulled her fingers out of Jackie’s mouth and walked around to the other side to where Kelly was restrained.  She stopped directly behind Kelly and reached around her, taking both breasts into her hands.  She had Kelly’s nipples between her fingers, slowly twisting and pinching them, causing Kelly to let out a moan of her own.  Immediately she attached the other clamps to Kelly’s nipples.

Kelly was enjoying the attention she was getting.  “Mistress that feels good.”  Kelly said in a whispery voice.  “Mmmmm my pussy is getting wet Mistress.”  She could feel her legs actually start to get weak, and then she felt the clamps get attached to her nipples.  Instantaneously she sucked in a deep breath of air and tried to not cry out.

Derek wished that he wasn’t restrained at that moment because right now he had three horny women in front of him and all he could do was watch.  “Mistress what about me, will the only thing I get to do is watch you get their pussies wet?”  Derek asked and then realized that she wanted him to not make any noise.  Immediately he saw Michelle release Kelly’s nipples and start to walk along the side of the bed towards where he was laying.  He realized that when ever Michelle done something that she was told not to do that he always punished her.  Right now though he didn’t see anyway that she could punish him since he still had his shorts on and was lying on his back.  What, if anything, could she possibly do to him right then.

“Didn’t I tell you to not say a word? I’m sure that I did and apparently you don’t know how to listen to what you are told to do.  Children are punished for not listening and the way I see it you should be punished also.”

Michelle walked back down towards Jackie and Kelly.  Immediately she released them from their restraints and told them to take off their blindfolds.  She watched as both women uncovered their eyes and became accustomed to the lighting in the room.  Once their eyes adjusted she told them that they are to follow every command exactly.

Jackie and Kelly stood there looking at Derek lying on the bed with his hands tied above his head.  Each of them looked him over from head to toe, studying every inch of his body from his gorgeous hair, to his chest, then his prominent bulge in his shorts and down along his muscular legs, down to his feet.  Immediately both of them were imagining his hard cock inside any of their orifices that he wanted to slide it in to.

Suddenly both of them felt a stinging sensation across their asses.  When they both turned around they found Michelle standing there with the flogger in her hand, ready to strike at both of them if need be. 

“Now that I have your attention again maybe I can continue telling you what you need to start doing.”

“Slave Jackie, you will remove the little bit of clothes that he is wearing.  Once he is lying there naked don’t get any ideas of having some fun with him.  He didn’t do as I told him so now he needs to be punished.”

“Yes Mistress I understand.”  Jackie replied.

“Slave Kelly, you will go and restrain his ankles to the bottom posts of the bed.  You will find the restraints behind me on the chair.  Make sure that they are secure.  I would hate to have to punish the both you also, even though I am sure that I would enjoy every minute of it.”

“Yes Mistress I understand.”  Kelly replied to Mistress Michelle with a slight bow of her head.

“Now, both of you get started.  The sooner he is ready the sooner I can commence with his punishment.”  Michelle immediately left the room and headed out of the playroom

When she returned she found both Jackie and Kelly fighting to get his other ankle in the restraint.  She could see that he was just doing it to be an ass and immediately she walked over next to Derek and brought the straps of the flogger down hard across his legs, instantaneously causing Derek to quit what he was doing and just laid still.

Derek was surprised by her actions.  He thought that she wasn’t serious about any of this and never expected her to actually use the flogger on him.  He was sorely wrong in assuming that and wished he had done what he was told.  He lifted his head and tried to look down to were the straps had connected with his legs and noticed that if she would have been another six inches higher she would have brought the straps down across his cock and balls.   Derek cringed at the thought of that.

Once he quit pulling and pushing his leg in all directions, Jackie and Kelly were finally able to attach the restraint to his ankle.  Once they were finished both women backed away.  “Mistress Michelle, we are finished with what you wanted us to do.”

“Thank you.  Both of you shall be rewarded in a way of my choosing.”  Michelle informed them.

“Now how should I punish you?” Michelle said while looking at Derek.  “What would be an appropriate way to teach you to be good and do as you’re told? Let me see, I think I know of the perfect way to do this.” Michelle said while walking around to the other side of the bed, slapping the flogger across her hand with every step. She fought to not laugh when she saw Derek flinch a little when she slapped it against her hand.

Derek liked using the flogger on others but when it came to it being used on him he would have rather had a finger smashed with a hammer.  Right now there wasn’t much he could do to stop her from using it on him some more, so all he could think of was to somehow try and prepare for anymore lashings that she might intend to give him.

Michelle climbed up on the bed next to Derek and laid down next to him.  “Girls come over here, I have come up with a way to punish him and it won’t even involve inflicting anymore pain on him.”  She watched as they walked over to where she was laying and waited for their Mistress to give her next command.

This didn’t make any sense to Derek.  How did she intend to punish him without inflicting any pain? He laid there and watched the girls walk over to the side of the bed, never once saying a word.  He didn’t mind though, because now he was able to get an even better look at them.  When he looked at each girl’s pussy he could see a slight glint of wetness from when Michelle was playing with their pussies and tits.  He was certain that he would enjoy tasting both of them and definitely wanted that chance.  He never realized that he was licking his lips in anticipation of that chance. 

Michelle noticed him licking his lips.  She knew immediately what he was thinking and also knew he wasn’t getting either of the girls, or her, until she decided the time was right.  Slowly she spread her legs and slid her hand down and over her pussy.  She already knew she was wet but she still had to touch herself. 

“Mmmmmmm that feels good.  Now let’s see, which one of you will it be? Kelly come over here and put your tongue to use on my pussy.  I want to feel your tongue all over it.”

“Yes Mistress.”  Kelly replied.  Immediately she had her head down between Michelle’s legs and breathed in the wonderful sent of wet pussy.  Slowly she started running her tongue around the outer lips, gently flicking it over Michelle’s skin.  Once she made a complete circle she started licking from the bottom up to her clit.  She could taste Michelle’s juices and knew that if she shoved her tongue inside that sweet pussy that she would be able to lap up a lot more.  She didn’t want that just yet.  Instead she headed straight to Michelle’s clit and began flicking her tongue across it somewhat roughly.  She listened as Michelle began moaning every time her tongue flicked over her swollen clit.

Michelle was thoroughly enjoying the attention her pussy was receiving.  Even after the other day at work when Kelly ate her pussy, she still had trouble believing that she would enjoy having a woman do that to her.  She could see that Jackie was waiting very patiently for her Mistress to give her a command.  “Slave Jackie, my breasts need some attention.  Why don’t you come and take care of them for me.  I’m sure you will enjoy doing that.”

Jackie immediately smiled when her Mistress finished talking.  “Yes Mistress Michelle, I will enjoy doing that for you.  I will do my best to please you.”  Slowly Jackie sat on the edge of the bed and cupped one of Michelle’s breasts in her hand.  Slowly she started gently kneading her fingers around the succulent flesh in her hand.  She watched as Michelle’s nipples began to get completely erect from the pleasure her and Kelly was giving their Mistress.  Slowly she lowered her mouth down and wrapped her lips around the hard nipple and began flicking her tongue over it roughly.  Instantly she heard Michelle take in a deep breath and knew she was giving her what she wanted. 

Derek wasn’t sure how long he was going to be able to last while watching them.  Already he could feel pre-cum seeping out of his cock and onto his belly.  Just watching Kelly eating Michelle’s pussy and Jackie sucking Michelle’s breasts was driving him crazy.  Now he knows how she was going to punish him without inflicting any pain on him.

Michelle looked out the corner of her eye and watched as Derek stared at the sight next to him.  She so badly wanted to set him free so he could join in but she was having way too much fun right then with Jackie and Kelly.

After about ten minutes of Jackie and Kelly pleasuring her she commanded them to stop.  “Jackie, it looks like Kelly has made a sticky mess of her face.  Clean her face off for her.”

“Yes Mistress.  It will be my pleasure to clean face.”  Jackie pulled Kelly over to her and started licking her face and under her chin.  While she did that she lowered her one hand down to Kelly’s pussy.  Before she touched her she looked over at her Mistress.  “Mistress, is it okay we play with each other?”

“Yes, but just for a little while.”

“Thank you Mistress.”  Both girls said in unison.

Jackie immediately went back to cleaning Kelly’s face and started to also run her fingers along the slit of Kelly’s hairless pussy.  Feeling a pussy that’s been shaved, or even waxed, made her feel like such a naughty girl because she was always raised that any hair you grew down there, stayed down there.  “That was hair that wasn’t supposed to be removed because if helped to cover up a woman’s private parts.” like her mom always said..  She had a very strange family and Kelly was glad that she never turned out like they did.  Living this type of life was a hell of a lot more fun.

Kelly’s whole body was starting to tingle all over.  Every chance she got she would shove her tongue into Jackie’s mouth and enjoy the sweet taste from her tongue.  She was beginning to breathe harder.

Michelle noticed the change in Kelly’s breathing, stood up next to her and whispered something in her ear.  The only other one that was close enough to hear what Michelle told Kelly was Jackie, who immediately asked her Mistress in a hushed voice, if she should do the same thing.  Michelle nodded in agreement.

Michelle started removing the nipple clips from the girl’s breasts.  She didn’t want to take a chance of one of them having a massive orgasm and then someone loosing an eye because the other person’s nipple clip jabbed through someone’s eye and they ended up being injured.  With clips in her hand, she backed away and watched as the rest of the events unfolded.

Jackie grabbed Kelly’s hand and shoved it towards her pussy.  She was so horny that she just couldn’t take it anymore and wanted someone to play with her pussy also.  When she felt three of Kelly’s fingers being shoved inside her, completely up to the last knuckles, she bit down on Kelly’s bottom lip.  Not hard mind you, just enough to have a hold of it.  She knew right away that neither one of them was going to last much longer.

Derek laid there watching everything.  Even though he wasn’t participating physically with them, he was still getting very close to shooting his load all over his stomach.  If he did cum all over himself it would be a first time he had ever done that without him stroking his cock or from having sex with a woman.

Michelle was getting close to cumming also but nobody else even noticed.  The girls were too involved with each other and Derek was lost in watching Kelly and Jackie.  She suddenly heard both girls start moaning very loudly.  They had completely quit kissing and licking each other and their fingers were thrusting into each others pussies at a high rate of speed.  She watched as both girls’ eyes flew open wide and they announced they were getting ready to cum.

They did exactly like they were told.  Immediately, they both climbed over Derek, Jackie’s pussy over his face and Kelly’s over his crotch.  Never once did their pussies come in contact with him.  Suddenly they both let out a loud cry and their orgasm started.  Their juices splashed all over Derek from his head to his crotch.  Their fingers were thrusting in and out of their pussies the whole time.  Their orgasms seemed to last forever. 

That was all it took.  Having two beautiful girls shooting their pussy juice all over him and their pussies just beyond his reach put him over the edge.  Derek started shooting his cum onto his belly and up towards his chest.  Thick streams shot out of his cock in long ropes.  He could feel how warm in felt against his stomach and then started to feel something else.  Someone started squirting all over him.  When he opened his eyes he found out that it was Michelle.  Some how she had climbed up on the bed and straddled him between his chest and stomach and began to have her own orgasm also. 

When Michelle’s orgasm subsided she laid down on top of Derek with Jackie and Kelly lying on either side of him.  “Well Master did you like my surprise for you? I hope you’re not too upset with me? As you can see I even brought some play toys for the both of us.  I hope you like them? I know I do.”

Derek tried so hard to make like he was still upset with her tying him down like she did. But after everything that just happened he couldn’t even pretend to be mad.  He looked Michelle in the eyes and told her, “Thank you my little slave.  You have made your Master very happy.  I’m just wondering when I get to actually touch them instead of being on the sideline and just watching.”  Derek never got a response. 

Michelle, Jackie and Kelly were sound asleep and Derek was still restrained to the bed.  Derek could already hear their rhythmic breathing.  He tried to rock his body back and forth to try to wake them but it was useless.  He was just going to have to wait till they awoke later on.  This was an experience he was sure that he would never forget.

Please leave comments and maybe rate my story.  You can also e-mail me at:  dirtymind_88@yahoo.com

Exploring April part II

THOMASCAN on BDSM Stories

 

 

            I took a dinning room chair to the living room and placed it in the center of the room the back facing the TV then got out her video recorder and placed the tripod so her chair was center stage.  Afterward I walked out to the garage and garden area looking for the raw materials to tie her and cause pain, but found only a hundred feet of clothesline rope and a couple of other items.

Read More
spacerun: yes">  Re-entering the living room April is standing there examining the chair’s placement and looking far too eager and perky for what is planned.  I order her to sit in the chair and she does as I explore more of her home.  In the bathroom closet I find just what I need to get started and I head back into the living area and her chair. 

            “You masturbate a lot, right?”

            She seemed shocked but nodded dumbly.

            “Do it for me now!”

            Slowly both hands went to her sex and she began to toy with her labia.  I turned on the camera then sat down on the sofa and watched her my cock hard once more.  Soon her fingers were a rapidly moving blur on her clit, her hips moving and back arching up and she pleasured herself.  Now that she was aroused I questioned her. 

“How often do you masturbate?”

“Every day.  Often more than once.”

“Do you use sex toys?”

“Yes.”

“Where are they?”

“In the bedside table.”

“Don’t you dare cum until I come back.”

Checking her sex toys I found three basic vibrators, one really large suction cup vibrator with a raised clitoral stimulator and a very basic pair of screw adjusted nipple clamps. Taking the large vibrator and the clamps I walked back to the living room where April is writhing in frustration holding herself off from her climax.  Seeing me, she attacked her clit and was over the edge of her orgasm in seconds, sighing and moaning her wetness clearly visible on her fingers.

     “Well it would seem you are already quite into what we have planned. Please look at the camera and while I explain what I think you are asking for.  I am getting ready to restrain you and this is going to be the last easy exit from this pathway.  You want me to hurt you, to torture you sexually to let you experience not only someone else controlling you, but forcing you to get your pleasure in the midst of pain.  You expressed your limits, no severe injury like broken bones, but you want to experience real, significant, perhaps even agonizing pain, and don’t mind welts, bruising and similar damage even though they might leave some scaring, although I will try not to break the skin surface in anything we do.  You do not want a safe word or motion whereby you can end the action if it gets too painful for you.  You realize that ropes and restraints will leave marks as well and that I will be sexually using your body with nothing off limits.  Are you sure about all this or would you like to reconsider.”

“Are you kidding?  Tom, I have fantasized about this for years.  You’re they only one I could surrender so completely to without worrying they might kill me in the heat of the moment.  No matter how much I scream or cry keep going.  Force me beyond what I think I can do.  If I should pass out keep going. Use and abuse me as the dirty slut I am deep down.  Do what you will to me and let me be your victim.  Hurt me bad.  I need this.  I have been a bad girl.

“Stand up!”

Taking the rope I began by binding her breasts.  I wrapped the rope painfully tight about the lovely round softness of her twin mounds until the both stuck perfectly outward from her chest the skin tight from the pressure and beginning to both swell from the restricted blood flow cause by the ropes.  Blood could flow into her breasts, but it was harder getting it out and her white skin was turning a deep purple and becoming taut from the swelling.

Once her breasts were dealt with I placed the suction cup toy in such a place that she had to straddle the chair facing the wrong way her chest toward the low chair back to impale herself upon it.  As the tip found her opening she gasped out.  “I’ve never been able to take the whole thing. It was a gag gift from my bachelorette party, not something intended to be really fucked.”

“Well we are going to see if things are different today,” I told her as I pressed her down onto the huge artificial cock.  While made of soft material the vibrator must have been some 10 inches long and probably eight inches around with the head even larger.  I wasn’t surprised such a tiny girl hard never tried to force it in but she was trying now and at last after many, many thrusts she had the thing buried deep enough where the clitoral stimulator was where it belonged. 

Forcing her to stay still, while deeply impaled, I took out the athletic support bandages I’d found in her bathroom and carefully wrapped them about her arms so that in the end each whole arm was secured from just below the shoulder to the wrist against the chair back’s outer spindles.  In this position her now purple breasts hung proudly out over the chair back.  Using the same type of restraint I secured her legs in a frog like position to the lower chair, but I was unhappy because she could still move her chest and hips enough to cause problems so I walked out to my truck and came back with some webbed cargo straps and their ratchets.  I used on over her hips to press her further unto the intruding toy in her pussy and then used a second to make sure her chest movement was not such as to change to location of her breasts.  Next I blindfolded her with scarf.  Gathering the other items I had found I reached down and turn on the sex toy. 

I didn’t have to wait long for she cried out in shock and then pleasure as the little clitoral stimulator began working on her center of pleasure.  Taking her nipple clamps I sucked on each of her hard tips then applied the clamp each gaining a deep pained moan.  I allowed her to adjust to this sensation then removed them and tightened the screw and reapplied them to her nipples this time getting a pained yip from her as she realized the crushing effect of the now tight clamps.  I toyed with them bringing her more pain and pleasure twisting and tugging on the clamps and as I did so I noted the little rubber protectors seemed removable so when I took them off the next time I slid them off revealing serrated teeth in the alligator clamp.  I tightened them all the way and replaced the tips.  I wanted her to see this.  Holding them in front of her I removed the protective covers and then placed the first on her left nipple.  The moment I allowed the pressure to close April began to thrash against her bounds screaming in pain and panic.  Even on five acres I could hardly have the police respond to reports of a screaming woman so I grabbed the nearest item I could—her panties and tied them in place with another scarf from her dresser as a gag, then I examined her nipple.  The teeth we deeply indented into the sensitive skin but she was not bleeding so I placed the second one and watched her suffer.  In about ten minutes her muffled cried changed tones and I thought the vibrator might be doing it job.  I shoved a finger up her ass just in time to feel the contractions of her orgasm.

Great, I thought she has cum in pain.  Now it was time for more severe pain.  Removing the clamps I allowed her nipple to recover their sensitivity and then prepared to use one of the items from the garage.   Out on a shelf I had notice this oversized mousetrap, not quite a rattrap it was nevertheless markedly larger than the standard mousetrap.  The spring was very stiff and strong when I tested it and now I pulled it back and aimed carefully, letting it snap shut on her right nipple.

Her whole body jerked in agony.  She tried desperately to move anything to escape the paint that sprang from a point that usually yielded pleasure.  He mouth opened in muffled screams.  I pulled the trap off the nipple without opening it, allowing it to crush the very sensitive tip as it at last snapped free.  She sat there breathing in shallow, rapid gasps not knowing what was coming next but trying to prepare mentally for the next onslaught of pain suddenly taking this seriously.  I could tell by her body language she expected I would move on and do the same thing to the other nipple so I pulled back the metal mechanism and snapped it shut once more on the same nipple. Her whole body stiffed and clenched, but the noise this time was different and it took me a moment to realize she’d just cum again.

I soon fell into a pattern working both nipples and the areola surrounding them. After a few snaps the crushed nipples began to swell with bruising.  I had to be careful to turn the trap this way and that so that no single area of the nipples or surrounding tissue received too many blows and tore.  By the time they’d each received maybe two dozen crushing impacts them whole nipple structure, areolas included was erotically swollen and puffy, sticking out a good inch and a half from the surrounding breasts.  The pace couldn’t be rushed and I wasn’t sure how far to push my friend.  I knew from her reactions I had her in agony a good portion of the time, but over the two hours of nipple torture she kept climaxing about every 15 minutes.  Even this I discovered was torture for her, because after she peaked her clit was super sensitive like most women’s are, but in her current position the direct stimulation to her clit continued unabated and she had to endure to until her body would calm down and begin building for another climax which the whole cycle taking some 15 minutes. 

By the time her nipples looked like any more might make them bleed, April’s appearance had markedly altered.  Her hair, in fact her whole body was soaked in sweat.  Her head lolled to the side except in the agonizing periods ever few minutes when the trap would crush her nipples.  In the chair the vibrator stood in a sea of her juices.  It was time to move on.  Slowly I disconnected her from the chair and helped her onto her feet.  She leaned heavily against me as I brought her to the bed and laid her down.  I got a towel and dried her off.  After a drink she looked better.  But I wasn’t yet done even though she thought so. 

Gathering towel razor and other supplies I settled between her legs and shaved her vulva until she was completely bare.  I knew this would make her super sensitive.  Her four poster bed was perfect for what I had in mind, but my cock was on fire after two hours of off and on erections while tormenting her nipples.  So I fucked her newly shaved pussy leaving another deposit deep within her.  She was so tired she was completely passive allowing me to use her as I would.  Even when I masturbated her as I fucked her willing pussy she just allowed the orgasm to take her without much movement. 

At last I got her back on her feet at the foot of the bed and tied her arms very tight and firm to the upright posts.  Her legs were then spread and tied as far apart as possible, increasing the strain on her arms.  I could see her examining her damaged nipples in the mirrored headboard.  I re-gagged her and then brought in the switches I’d cut outside.  She looked at me in panic, but I ignored her worries and selecting a long limber branch I showed it to her.  The noise of the switch moving through the air seemed to terrify her as much as the impact.  Her exhausted body seemed to leap forward in her bindings as the bright red stripe appeared on her buttocks.  Selecting a slow steady pace in the next few minutes I had her butt and backs of her thighs covered.  She sagged her weight on her arms as I studied her the tracks of her tears plain on her cheeks.

I wanted her standing on her feet for what was to come but she was slow to respond when I mentioned this, so stepping behind her slumped form I took careful aim at her newly shaved slit and struck her as hard as I could.  Even through the gag I could hear her agonized screams coming one after another in an endless wail of suffering.  She was standing now and I carefully covered her breasts with stripes from the switches.  Then with well-aimed blows I did the same to utra-sensitive and newly shaved public mound.

Walking out to the living room I found the pair of vise-grips I had brought in earlier.  Now it was time for the final agony, time to raise her pain to another level.  The vice grips would literally crush whatever I clamped and I opened them slightly not wanting to destroy but to crush and hurt her most delicate structures.  Picking her left nipple I crushed it in the pliers until they locked.  April spasmodically jerked this way and that trying anything to escape the heavy crushing pressure of the vice grip that now dangled from her nipple pulling and tugging with every movement causing even more pain. Her voice nothing more than a thin wail of misery behind the gag.

After watching her for a couple minutes I reached out and released the vise grip listening as her gasping cry of agony changed to muffled sobs.  After another few minutes I placed the vice grips on the other nipple.  I looked at her wondering it I should continue but there was nothing in her eyes to guide me just her desperation to avoid more pain, but she had requested I push her beyond this level so I crushed this nipple as well.  She screamed out and then slumped, passed out from the pain, I realized.  Just as well.

I removed the vice grips from her nipple and sat on the floor between her legs. Pulled up on the skin above her clit exposed it and while she was out cold I clamped the vice grips on her tender clit.  Leaving it dangle I got some water to woke her up with a cup of water to the face and couple of jaw ringing slaps.  If she’d been in panic before she was frantic now, but there was no escape from the crushing steel on her clit or the heavy wrench’s weight dangling from her organ. 

Using the towel I dried her ass from all the fluids pouring from her pussy then positioning myself at her opening then I began and long hard process of dry fucking her in the ass.  I’d never realized before just how painful it is for the guy to fuck a woman in her unlubed anus.  She was so tight I thought my cock would break and at last I oilded my tool for my comfort more than hers and soon as inside her and thrusting as her flesh clung to me with every movement I couldn’t last too long and in fifteen minutes I felt her begin to climax, her spasms lifting over the edge into huge contractions of pleasure pouring my juices into her backside.  As I withdrew I reached around and removed the pair of vice grips that had so tormented her clit.  I untied her and she collapsed in a heap on the floor murmuring, crying and moaning.  I bodily had to pick her up and place her in the bed.   Toweling her down I saw her smile tiredly. 

“It was worse and better than I ever imagined.”

“You need to sleep.”

“I will.  You’re going to stay aren’t you?”

“Of course I will.”

“Just one more thing, before I sleep.”

“What is it?”

“I’ve done so many things I never even thought about.  I need some normalcy.”

“Everything is over.  Things are back to normal. What else do you need?”

“ I need you…” she trailed off sleepily, then continued, “to fuck me!”

I smiled as I climbed on top. 

 

Part three to follow

 

Comments welcome Thomascan06@Yahoo.com

 

  

                

Torture vacation

kremey on BDSM Stories

This is a long (5000 word) fictional account for adult enjoyment as a fantasy.  It contains graphic portrayals of female sexual torture.  If you are offended by such please do not read on.

 

 

Read More
ize="5">Not that long ago I was talking with, Bruce, a man who is much in demand as a rather brutal trainer of sex slaves and our conversation turned to my stories going something like this:

“Tom, your stories are too sexual and not rough enough for those of us on the SM side of aisle.  Even your bondage stories are seeped in overtly considerate sexuality, rather than demanding, even brutal punishment.  What I can’t figure is why you have so women writing you who want you to use them.”

 

“That’s easy.  Unlike you Bruce, or a lot of others in the scene, I do not punish to feed my own fetish or arousal. I don’t get off on causing pain.  I do it to enjoy the woman’s sexual response. 

 

Therefore, reason women want me to take them sexually is that with me, there is no worry that I will lose control and really hurt, or worse, kill them, when lost in the heat of arousal.  It is because I am not overly turned on by being the dominant that I am one seen by many – especially first timers, as a safe person for testing the waters.”

 

“Well try writing something that explores the delight in pain for its own sake.  You never know where it might lead”

 

I thought about what Bruce suggested and decide to try it.  Bruce – here it is.

 

 

***************************************************

Many years ago there was a flourishing business in specialized sex tourism in certain, mainly Asian countries, that catered to the wealthy in the US and Europe and no desire was too difficult for them to fulfill.  This was long before the term sex tours had been coined and decades before laws would forbid such activities.  Nor were they the cheap go and fuck an underage kid in another country, for next to nothing, business that ruined the trade in recent years.

 

A friend suggested I might enjoy the “family plan” at Tai Plantation Resort and explore the sadistic side of my nature, so I contacted them and while what the rather large price included was not fully spelled out, I gathered that this resort only had one resident guest at any one time and that as a guest I would be amply supplied with submissive sex partners who were theirs to utilized in any way they saw fit.  From what I was told I expected to be given a couple of young adult siblings and the idea of exploring a pair of women from the same family excited me.

 

When I arrived I was introduced to two lovely and very naked young women.  Nee wore long hair down her back extending just over the upper curve of her buttocks.  Her breasts were tiny, less than A cup in size, with small, but markedly erect and very sensual looking nipples.  Her vulva was hairless with no visible hint of her inner labia. (which I would later discover were tiny)

 

Next to her was her polar opposite.  Yule had short hair, an hourglass figure and the largest breasts I had ever seen on a woman her size.  They dominated her chest and torso like two oblong basketball sized but oblong spheres, topped with wide-spreading areolas and perky nipples.  Her vulva too, was completely bald with large inner labia protruding visibly.

 

Their English was fair and their attitudes wonderful.  There were, I discovered to be my personal companions while I was there.  They would service my sexual needs as I wished and serve as my assistants when I participated with my ordered submissives.  They gave me a tour of the oceanfront property and then we returned to my room where they ran me a lovely bath in a huge tub and then bathed me and with me.  Afterwards I enjoyed the tight wetness of their female passages, their bodies thrusting with me back and forth until I had left them each a creamy white deposit deep inside their pink wetness.  Then I told them to pleasure each other which they eagerly did leaving me breathless with arousal and enjoyment as they climaxed repeatedly.    At last they came up for air and seeing my erect hardness they took turns sucking my member to completion one licking my excess juices from the face of the one who had received my powerful streams of white cream.  Then with all of us naked they took me on a tour of the dungeon.

 

There were a number of adjoining rooms each with it’s own supply of floggers, ropes, and clamps in addition to various sex toys.  These were not all for pleasure, but items designed to do real damage such as thumbscrews, flesh rakes, and sharp tipped whips for flaying the skin.  I wondered how much of this was for show and the girl explained that those procured for my pleasure we destined to be severely tortured.  Most subs require extensive recovery after a  session  

 

“You mean they are hired knowing they will be hurt, knowing they will carry the scars?  This is not usual in submissive people – even those who are really into pain”

         

“Oh No.” Yule, began, “Do not concern yourself on their account. We are hired and professionals and you may not do anything to us unless we approve, but they are not.  Nor are they submissive in orientation.  They are yours to break and torture in any way you desire.  Dominate masters, such as yourself are usually very controlled, after all you must be if you are to avoid trouble with the laws in your own country, is this not true?”

 

I nodded and she continued,  “They are not innocent victims.  They are here to be punished.  They have in some way disobeyed the provincial Lord showing the evil taint in their families and without the exceptional mercy granted them by this punishment would have been killed.  The government has seen fit to enter into this agreement with the Tai Plantation Resort’s owners and hence provides us with the most unusual experience for the client and satisfies the government’s desire to extract punishment and payment from otherwise useless citizens.  You are indeed fortunate because of our influence we gain only the most perfectly suited people for our needs and yours.  Those secured for your use, are mostly young and beautiful, all members of a family of six.   They have been being prepared for the last few weeks and we plan for you to begin with them this evening after supper.”

 

“And what happens to them afterward?”

 

“If they do well and our client is happy with they service and suffering – they may be freed, although they may never be fully trusted by officials, so far none have ever violated the laws after their time with us.  Some have gone on to professional sex careers”

 

That evening they dressed in black leather g-strings and Yule wore a shelf bra to better display her huge breasts. Both recommended I go naked.  My cock was already growing semi-erect in anticipation so I delighted in the idea of being free of constricting clothing and hence followed my girls – which was how I thought of them, already the two seemed to be mine, and together we walked to the chambers where they recommended we begin in a flogging room with huge wooden post about the shape of a telephone pole with numerous rings for securing the sub.  Then they left me for a minute or two while they escorted in the woman.

 

As they walked her toward me I sensed two things.  She was clearly submitted to her fate never looking up, and two, that she was no great beauty.  She was in fact an older woman probably pushing into her 40’s with large breasts that flopped downward and what had once been an hourglass figure nor hidden under a layer of baby fat never quite lost and times several babies.  She was not unattractive sexually, in fact she had a great butt, however she was toughened by life and she’d be a job to break.

 

I walked over to her and ran my hands over her body lifting her breasts by the nipples, making her moan in pain cause by the still responsive tips being crushed between my fingers.  Then ordering her legs apart I spent some time feeling up her womanhood which was I discovered had been shaved remarkably smooth and was also remarkably wet with arousal.  Either because of or in spite of her fears (and she had to know she was going to be sexually tortured) she was getting turned on.  “All the better,” I thought.

 

Yule guided her to the post.  I noticed the lower half of the 12-foot post was studded with knobs and understood their use when Nee called me over to a cabinet against the far wall.  In an open drawer she showed me what must have been a score or more dildos of various sizes ranging from large to inhumanly massive all of which had based designed to fit the knobs on the whipping post thus stimulating the victim or depending on the size adding markedly to their agony.  Nee held up her recommendation, which on first glance I was sure would rip our gal in two.  Penis shaped with a huge shaft, I guessed it was some 10 inches around which would be near 3 inches in diameter.  By way of comparison I knew my cock only measured 6.5 inches around this monster dong was a good foot in length topped with a big flaring head that must add another inch in width.  Arching up from the base was a clitoral stimulator that looked like it could make the most prudish woman wanton.  There was nothing I could do but nod my approval.

 

Next she opened a lower drawer and encouraged me to select what ever nipple clamps I desired.  Looking carefully I saw a number of which I had never seen before, but was captivated by a pair with three rows of alligator like steel teeth on each side of the strongly sprung alligator clamps. With these in hand she walked toward the lady and carefully blindfolded her.  Then Yule grabbed a heavy rope that hung from a huge ring set on the top of the post and carefully making sure of its position turned to the woman.   This woman whose hands were in padded leather restraints made no move to object or protest when Nee unclipped them and had her raise them above her head careful helping Yule tie the rope to the ring on each wrist and double knotting for security.  At first I wondered at her submissive attitude when I had been assured this was not her orientation and then realized, just as she must have, that there was no escape and only death awaited her whole family should any of them fail the program.

 

With the rope secured to the victim and looped through the post ring, Yule told me to walk over to the other wall where the rope ended, which I did finding power winch.  The controls were on a simple joystick that I raised and the winch, which was geared very low and slow, gradually removed all the slack form the line where I stopped.  The woman stood uncertain.  With the blindfold in place she could nothing and tell nothing of what was to come.

 

Nee then took the nipple clamps and leaned over sucking the woman’s left nipple while Yule did the same to the right one.  Before long the woman was moaning in sexual pleasure, squirming in her restraints.  Then they both stopped and began to slap the woman’s tits with hard, stinging open hand blows as our victim cried out in fear and pain.  Then the girls applied the clamps and there was nothing gentle in their manner.  They didn’t slowly release the clamps, but positioned them and allowed them to snap shut, the sharp teeth biting into the responsive nipples and the woman stood for a long moment in a silent opening mouth scream, the pain so intense she’d yet to catch her breath and then begin issuing scream after scream of agony as her nipples were literally crushed in the non-yielding teeth of the clamps.

 

Yule then motioned me to elevate the woman so I moved the control and the slowly geared winch began to move dragging the restrained woman roughly up the post the various knobs poking her here the there at random the nipple clamp hanging up occasionally to tug cruelly at her tormented tips before pulling free.

 

Yule motioned me to stop when the woman’s hands were about 2/3 of the way to the top and then carefully placed the huge vibrating dildo onto it mounting knob.  I saw at once that the knobs were designed to hold the dildo upward at about a 50% angle, then Nee and Yule reached up and taking each ankle wrapped the legs around the pole until they ankles could be secured together.  Then a rope hanging from the other side was used to raise the legs until they were horizontal to the body as if our victim was sitting on the ground with her legs out straight in front of her.  Next Nee came over to me and told me that we should no lover her onto the dildo.  Se moved a selector switch to “slow” and engaged the winch which this time began slowly lowering the woman whose cries of agony had now moderated to ragged gasps of pain with each breath. 

 

Blindfolded she could not tell what was happening except that as her butt lowered her legs stayed tied so they seem to elevate as her body taking on the shape of a V moved downward her crouch forming the downward point of the V.  Only when she felt the massive dildo begin separating her labia she pulled up using her arms for leverage but she could only hold for so long and she was still being lowered and in spite of her efforts she screamed as the huge swollen head of the artificial penis entered her womanhood.  She moved this was and that writhing trying to get of this huge invader, but all that happened was it entering her ever deeper.   We paused for a while to watch her hopeless struggle and after the better part of an hour she was exhausted her body wet with perspiration and slowly she yielded to gravity and the rubber cock explored still deeper until at last it disappeared into her warm wet opening.  I walked over to look.  Her juices covered the dildos base and from below one could clearly see her vaginal muscles contracting and relaxing about the massive invader trying to find some comfort amid the pain of penetration.  The clitoral stimulating head was pressed right up the correct place so I turned it on. 

 

One would have though I had electrocuted the woman as the sudden sensations ripped through her body and she literally leaped about in her bounds moving this way and that on the artificial cock.  The girls and I sat on folding chairs to enjoy the show.    It was captivating to watch her struggle with and eventually surrender to the forces attacking her body – the nipple clamps, the huge dildo within her womanhood and not the vibrating, wiggling and squirming, device working her clit.  I reach a hand out toward the girls on both sides of me and pulling aside their thongs, I masturbated them as we watched their cries of pleasure mingling with the restrained woman’s climaxes

 

Then I walked over the selection of punishment devices and opted for a heavy switch that looked like Beech wood.  It was think enough to be brutally damaging and yet flexible so that I wouldn’t be breaking bones. About 5 feet long I eyed my victim and glanced at the girls whole had both removed their thongs and were shamelessly fingering their wet openings while watching me getting ready to punish the bitch.

 

Taking my position to the side I thought about what technique I should use after all I usually punished for pain and pleasure, but now I was not only free to punish for the pure delight of inflicting pain, but I was expected even encouraged to do so.  The girls had made it clear that most subjects were beaten severely and the nearly all would carry scars for the remainder of their life as the government intended so they would never disobey again. Hence I thought about it.  Should I build up slowly?  No! When you are trying to break someone this technique can backfire so they are nearly senseless when you reach severe levels better to shock them with the sudden understanding that you are truly torturing them.  So standing like a batter I took aim at her buttocks and swung hard.

 

The switch made a very satisfying swish through the air and an unbelievable lour crack on her flesh on impact.  She leaped forward; ramming the remaining rubber cock deep inside and her scream was one of pure agony. Which trailed off for another breath and then repeated over and over.  There appeared a vivid red strip, raised welt actually across the mid buttocks.  I waited until she calmed slightly and took aim just slightly lower and swung once more, suddenly aware I was becoming erect from her torment, surprise I was enjoying it and yet ready to explore my own feelings further.  Inflicting punishment was like the ultimate possession of the female body, like the moment my cock enters a woman for the first time, knowing that before the lovemaking ends, it will have explored her vagina, mouth, and anus.  But this was something more in the sense that I was experiencing the power-trip that must motivate killers I realized and yet I knew beyond all doubt that I was experiencing a once in a lifetime opportunity in this week at the resort and that I would learn all I could before returning to my usual sexual expressions.

 

I was sweating heavily when I finished the buttocks and thighs, but Nee and Yule interrupted me and bade me sit down and rest, then took up positions dark, leather whips in their hands and began to alternately cover the shrieking woman’s back with strips stopping before she began to really bled. 

 

Suddenly the woman fainted and Nee and Yule quickly brought her down from the post, removing the bounds and nipple clamps.  Calling the attendants to come wash her up and revive her for more torture in a little bit.  The attendants hauled the limp form away and then both girls knelt before me erection and sucked me to perfection taking some 25 minutes to relieve me a huge load licking my ball and my organ clean then suggesting we all go clean up and have something to eat before finishing our work with the woman.  I looked at my watch was realized it was past midnight, but instead of showering we all jumped in the pool, the cool refreshing water refreshing us.  Then after a nice snack we headed back to dungeon.  The girls and I had talk and everyone agreed that she should be placed in the torture stocks and that I should next torture her breasts and nipples, so we sent word to the attendants to have her ready.

 

Upon entering the room our subject was secured in the torture device.  Looking like a standing sarcophagus with its lid open the woman was carefully fitted inside the hollow heavy leather straps secured her wrists and her ankles, but it was the sarcophagus that I found most astonishing.  It was designed sort of like the old iron madden.  Along side the victim from both the back and front beds of razor sharp nails extended toward the encased victim allowing space for their body to reside inside without contact, as long as they do no move, but any movement will bring contact with the brutal points.  As I watched an adjustable crouch piece was being fitted that placed scores of nail tips a fraction of an inch from the women’s vulva, threatening to cause agonizing pain to her everything between her legs if she moved very much.  When all was set the attendants slowly closed the front being careful with their movements so as not the bring any of the painful surfaces in contact with the woman’ skin. 

 

I immediately noted the front was open over her chest and Nee and Yule each grabbed a tit and made sure they were fully extended outside the box. Then they carefully padded the edges of the sarcophagus where the breasts extended outward with cotton batting building it up on the underside so the women’s breasts in the end were held outward as is on offering.  Nee brought me a flesh tearing whip with sharp tips, but I couldn’t consider it.  If I did that our session would be over and I still wanted to torture the woman’s sex its self.

 

Instead I walked over the selection of switches and whips and selected a very springy bundle of sauna twigs and then saw a few fresh branches of some type of thorn.  The exact plant I was not sure of, but it resembled a long stem rose branch about three feet long and sporting ½ inch triangular thorns, but how to hold it for the beating I wasn’t sure until Yule came over and in a drawer found a stout pair of leather gloves.  Putting these on I approached my victim and laid a stoke across her breasts.  She howled, jerked and howled once more as the sharpened nails met her tender flesh.  My stroke left a reddened path punctuated with bright red blood spots where the thorns had entered her flesh.  Excited I beat her tits accompanied by her continual screams until first one and then the next and finally the last switch became too frayed for further use. 

 

 I looked at the lovely horizontal pattern.  Blood had seemed from hundreds of punctures and colored the cotton a deep red.  Taking the sauna twig bundle, I step in front of her and began beating her tits in a vertical down stroke with as much force as I could muster cutting the flesh and causing what must had been agonizing pain.  At last when her screams trailed off to moans I figured I’d done all I could with the whips and walked back to the drawer where I’d seen some things that interested me.   Taking a large diameter, 8 inch long cutting needle with hole in it’s tip, I worked in through the right nipple as the woman weakly struggled.  I left it dangle and walking over to the storage area I took out a knife.  Both Nee and Yule looked at each other as if wondering if I was planning to start skinning the woman, but I just took one of the many candles and stripped the wax off freeing about 8 inches of wick.  This I cut in half and setting the wicks aside I took the matches and lit a half dozen candle and then taking the wicks I placed on in the needle opening and pulled it back through the nipple leaving about 2 inches hanging out on either side of the now pierced nipple and then repeated the procedure on the left nipple.  I then told the girls I wanted the woman lying down almost like she was having a pelvic exam.  Calling in the attendants they removed the woman from the casket-like enclosure and for the first time we could see her whole body was bloody and scrapped from the nails as if her while body had become one giant abrasion.  The attendants got our a hose and washed the woman off and we could see the except for her breasts the damage was all superficial, but would be undoubtedly painful for many days to come

. 

The woman was lying on her back her legs secure, pulled way back and spread apart for easy access.  She was back far enough that her labia gapped open and her puckered anal opening were clearly exposed.  At the moment though, I got burning candle and began dripping hot wax over her newly pierced nipples, stopping after a moment to position the wicks transecting her sensitive buds so they pointed upward then built up the wax layer over her nipples. While I did this the girls were busy between her legs.  They had inserted a large butt plug in her asshole and were working her toward orgasm with a hand held vibrator which didn’t take to long.  Even though the woman fought against it, the girls were far too skilled at sexual stimulation to allow her any respite and aggressively attacked her sensitive bud post orgasm as the woman begged them to stop, but they forced her onward and before many minutes passed they had forced a second and then a whole series of climaxes from the confused and tormented woman.  She hated us for torturing her.  Her body was in more pain than she’d ever known and yet we forced her to climax more than she’d ever known she was capable of doing. 

 

When the girls had forced sexual responses from her tormented and over-stimulated clitoris until she was climaxing almost at any touch Nee came to me while Yule continued the stimulation and said she was ready to be pussy whipped.  Together we walled over to the selection of floggers and whips.  I picked up a flogger, but Nee shook her head, handing me the most severely punishing tool I had ever seen.  While only seven feet long including the handle, the 4 ends were fitted with large metal barbs, designed to tear and cut.   I had Nee show the woman the nasty tips of the whip and then explain that I was going to light the wicks in her nipples and the only way to put them out was for her to beg me to use the whip on her nipples.  Her eyes rolled in panic casting about the room as if looking for escape but there would be none and she was bound tightly.  My cock was solid and hard and thought about fucking her ass whole before starting but Nee read my thought and said, ”She doesn’t deserve your cock, we will take care of all your needs.”

 

So moving to the foot of table the woman was restrained on I asked Yule to stop and she moved out of the way leaving the woman’s sex exposed and wet.  I asked Nee to light the wicks and she grinned wickedly delighting in the pains she was about to cause.  The woman was wild when Nee lit both ends of each wick even though the flame was not even touching the skin – yet!  She was so distracted by being set aflame that she didn’t see me prepare the first blow, but the ends of the whip cutting into her shaved vulva and clitoral hood awoke her to the fact. 

 

Her body was so trained to respond after the last several minutes that she climaxed in the micro-second before the pain sensations reached her brain.  We all laughed at her contorted and screaming form, clearly confused by the mixed sensations forced upon her.  I altered my aim the next few blows working to get the weighted tips inside her vaginal opening, learning to flex my hand back after impact and soon was rewarded by seeing her whole vulva and thighs split by score of lacerations that bled freely as she screamed non- stop but the candles wicks were still burning and soon the pain in her nipples would get her attention.

 

My next stroke of the whip caught the base of the but plug as I pulled it back and it ripped violently out of anus causing the loudest scream yet, followed by a trickle of fresh blood form her torn opening.  Suddenly the flame was low enough to her skin to cause pain and she began screaming for us to put it out. 

 

Do you want the whip? Nee asked?

 

“Anything?  Please!” More screams and begging.

 

Taking aim at her left breast I flailed the whip into it jerking back, ripping and tearing her already abused orbs.  The flame faltered and recovered.  I brought the whip down and second and third time before the tiny flame died.  Then I aimed for the other nipple.  Here the wax was well alight the whole dark nipple glowing pink in the light.  It took several strokes to fully extinguish the flames and by the time I finished the woman as lying incoherent and limp, mumbling unintelligibly.  Nee called for the attendant to come and take her to the government hospital prison wing and they quickly carry her out.

 

I looked at Yule and she is rubbing her self and cupping her breasts with her other hand.  My cock is still hard and I realize that it wasn’t about sex as much as power, but now I want to use the power of sex for mutual pleasure rather than pain.  Yule and Nee come and walk with me back toward out quarters.  Nee stops up by a otherwise plain door and opens a small viewing window and I realize it is one way glass.  She motions me to look in and there laying nude on a bed is one of the most perfectly formed young women I’ve ever seen, her large firm breasts pointing skyward, nipples topping them like snow on mountains and a flat belly and shaved vulva making her look like a painting of Venus.

Nee shuts the viewing window and we walk along. 

 

“Who was that?” I ask.

 

“That is the woman’s daughter.  She is 17 and she is your tomorrow.”

 

Part two, depending on the comments.

 

Comments and suggestions.  Tomascan06@yahoo.com

 

Eleanor's descent chptr 03

owlsukfan2003 on BDSM Stories


Eleanor’s Descent Chptr 03

Emma returned from the bedroom, red faced but breathing hard. “George has made a real mess up the front of his uniform!” she said. “Eleanor and Teresa are still trembling, what have you done to them?” she added.

“I have shown, Teresa that she is not top bitch around here and in order for that lesson to stick, she has to be left as she is till morning!” I stated. I took her arm and led her back to the living room. “You obviously must be Submissive yourself, or at least an exhibitionist, the way you brought our coffees in the other day” I ventured. “Yes well what of it?” she responded. “Oh Nothing!” I replied. Leading her over to the sofa, I sat her down and hit play on

Read More
the video. Her attention was immediately drawn to the action on screen, just in time to see the two black men pull out of the white woman’s arse and cunt and send a torrent of white sticky cum over her face and hair.

I noticed at this, Emma licking her lips and an mmh escaped her lips. “Like the taste of cum, do we?” I asked. She never even turned her head as she nodded, obviously to engrossed in the scenes before her. I reached over and placed my hand just above her knee. Just a small amount of pressure was needed to have her open her legs. I climbed down on to my knees and crawled between her legs. I began kissing lightly her thighs and started traveling those kisses towards her panty covered cunt.

She opened her legs even wider; her breathing became laboured as my butterfly light kisses covered the expanse of her thigh, almost reached her panty line I stopped. I heard from somewhere above my head the sigh and suddenly felt a hand trying to coax my head back into contact with her thigh. I resisted, backed away slightly before beginning again on her other thigh just above her knee. She visibly relaxed upon my resumption; already I could see the growing dark patch at the entrance to her cunt as her juices soaked into her white cotton panties. Higher and higher I gently kissed, until my nose made contact with the wet patch in her knickers. She gave an involuntary shudder causing my nose to rub against her cunt. I heard “Oh, yes Ray, take me to heaven” This time I deliberately press my nose to her sweet smelling Cunt, for me there is no finer smell than a freshly aroused pussy, except made be a freshly fucked one.

Rhythmically slowly nodding my head had my nose brushing against her pussy lips and clit. I noted her breathing becoming short rasping breaths. Suddenly I pulled away and sat on my heels. Her eyes flew open and she looked longingly at me. “You want me to continue, slut” I asked. She simply nodded. “What do I get in return, bitch” I added. “Whatever you command of me, master is yours, no reservations or restrictions!” she replied. “Prove your obedience to me, my cum slut” I demanded. “How master?” she sighed. Go into Eleanor’s room and find her Strap on Cock, remove all your clothes and put on the rubber dick, then return!” I said. She immediately got up and slowly removed her clothes, before going out of the living room. About 5 minutes later she returned with the black strap on cock fastened around her waist. “You want me to fuck you, Master” she asked. “Not me, slut, But George!” I pointed out.

Her face went white as she said “But Teresa would kill me!” I replied “No she won’t because she will be eager to lick this rubber cock clean afterwards, trust me” I then stood up and taking Emma’s hand walked her into Teresa’s Room. Teresa and Eleanor were still rocking against each other as yet another climax neared. “Master, please may we stop now, our cunts are sore and we could not manage another cum tonight” Teresa pleaded. “That depends!” I responded. “On what?” Teresa replied. “On you, Teresa, you see Emma here has this big black rubber strap on dick, I want her to fuck George’s arse with it?” I responded. “Ok, Master, George will let her or face my wrath!” Teresa answered. “Not so fast!” I chided. “You must then clean this rubber cock with your mouth, when she has finished” I informed her. Teresa looked at me and shook her head, “No, no, never” she insisted. “Fair enough!” I responded. “Then let’s see what you say in an hour’s time after I increase the speed of these three vibrators” I warned.

I immediately set about turning up the speed of the vibrators, when I heard “You stupid bitch. Let her fuck him and if need be we would both lick it clean. My cunt can not take much more of this buzzing from the inside of my arse” Eleanor rasped. “Oh no, Eleanor, Teresa must clean the cock herself!” I offered. “I have other plans for you, look at George he desperately wants his arse fucked and by the look of the amount of cum on the front of his uniform, he will need you to lick his cock clean!” I stated. “Well what is it to be, Teresa, do you still say no!” I asked. Between the grunts of her next orgasm she wilted and said “Yes, ok Yes, whatever you want me to do Master I will do, just give our cunts a rest, pleeeeeaaasssse” she slurred the last word as yet another violent orgasm gripped her.

“I am not sure you mean it!” I chided. “I do master, please my body, mind and soul are yours to command” she begged. “Very well. But you had better not go back on this! Or your arse will be marked for life” I warned. I turned the vibrators off, walked around behind George and said “Well you won’t be needing this for now!” as I removed the butt plug. Emma came beside me and smiled, “My boyfriend often wanted me to slide a finger into his arse, when he was fucking me, I always thought it gross.” She said. “But looking at George’s open anal ring, waiting for this rubber cock, I think I have learned a lesson now, I should never jump to conclusions with out trying something” she added.

She then eased the black cock into George’s arse. Teresa said “Go fuck him hard girl” as Emma began her thrusts. I was not long before George was begging for harder and harder thrust. He suddenly announced “OH my God, I am Cumming again! That’s the fifth time I have come tonight!”

Emma continued to fuck George for a little while longer, before pulling out and sticking the black rubber cock in Teresa’s face. Teresa did not hesitate, but began licking the cock clean. I undid George’s handcuffs and led him round to Eleanor’s side. She twisted her head and began sucking up the white sticky goo that surrounds his prick. I smiled at Emma and Said “See just one big happy fucking family” I then released Teresa and Eleanor, allowed George to remove his soiled French maid’s uniform and announced “Time for bed said ZEBBERDEE!”

(For those not aware Zebbedee is a fictional character from a 70’s TV show in England called ‘THE MAGIC ROUNDABOUT’ which always finished when he said Time for bed)

Â

Capture of a Barista Ch.2

bn9900 on BDSM Stories

Alyssa is dangling in the air supported by only her arms as I attached the bar to her ankles and then left her there.

“ Now be my good little girl while I go run an errand. I won’t be long.” I say as I got my coat and then kiss her nipples. She squirms as I suck on them momentarily, I pinch her clit “Now don’t go anywhere.” I head out the door.

Read More
font-family: 'Times New Roman'\">

I have to make the 4 hour round trip to make sure her car is taken care of. The plan is a friend will help me dismantle it under the pretense that I bought the car for parts. I parked it at the coffee stand so it would be out of the way if anyone asked. When I got back to town it was about 7 in the morning and my friend Frank was already there.

                “You ready?”

                “Sure am.” I replied, “Let get this done, I need the money.”

We took it over to his place and dismantled the car in about 5 hours. All the salvageable parts were taken to a secondhand dealer and the rest was towed to the junk yard.

                After stopping at the store, I headed back to the cabin, where I had a surprise for Alyssa. I got back to find her worn out due to the heat that I had turned up. She was sweating and glowing in the evening light. I let her down and took the spreader bar off.

                “Kneel bitch!” I commanded as I pushed her on her knees. I stripped and placed my eight inch cock into her still gagged mouth. “Suck on it you little bitch.”                

            She started sucking it as best she could, as I fucked her face fast and hard. 
Moaning excaped my lips as she began drinking the cum that poured from my cock. I almost collapsed but I started getting hard again when I saw Alyssa's chest heaving,

                 "Is my little bitch horny?"

                 "Ooooh oooooh. " She tried to say as she bobbed her head.

             "Well that is not going to happen, there are a few rules that you need to follow. One, "I said as I undid the gag. "You will be naked and at my beck-and-call 24 hours a day. You ask for everything, to speak, to eat and go to the bathroom. If you do not do what I say you will be punished. Oh and you will not cum unless I tell you, if you let that slip then you will be punished as that is your worse offense.

She started sucking it as best she could, as I fucked her face fast and hard. I cummed a load of goey salty liquid into her mouth, forcing her to swallow it, then turning her around I rammed my still hard dick up her very wet pussy. “Mmm,” I thought “her cunt is so nice and wet.”

               “ You aren’t going to cum are you ?” I questioned her as I rammed her harder. Her tits bouncing back and forth. She nodded,

                “That was the wrong answer.” I grunted as I pulled her hair back. “You cum and you get punished!.”

                I was to late though, she had already let go and was convulsing which was to bad for her because now the fun would really begin. I pulled her to her feet and  pinned her arms back to the wall, “ What did slut do that she was not supposed to?”

               “Slut cummed when Master told me not to.” Alyssa quivered.

                “Good Slut, you know when you did wrong, but you will still need your punishment.”

                I grabbed her hair and dragged her to the wooden X I built so I could lay her out and expose all her glorious body. I clamped her wrists and ankles to the board,

                 "Now I can groom you into the proper looking slave." I claimed as I reached for the wax, and shaver. She did not say anything as I ran my hand through her bush, "this must go, along with this." I motioned to her legs. I slathered hot almost boiling wax onto her hairy pussy

                 "Ohhhhh ohhhhhh!" Ecaped from her lips as she shook her head violently. I pressed the cloth to her steaming pussy, then yanked it off. She screamed so loud through the gag and tears started running down her cheek. I repeated the step two more times then continued on her legs. When I was finished the sexy young slave only had hair on her head but not a strand anywhere else. With the sensitive skin bare and ready, she was prepared for her first true taste of torture. I grabbed the clamps from the table, and walking up to her asked "Are you ready slut? You disobeyed me, do you remember what you did?"

              "Yes, Master, I came when I was told not to."

              "And do you remember what I told you would happen?"

              "Yes Master, you told me that if I cummed, you would punish me."

               "Did my little slut slave cum?"

               " Your Little Slut Slave cummed and should be punished." She blushed, "Slut Slave is ready for her punishment."

 I said nothing, and her eyes grew wide again as she saw the clamps I was about to attach to her sagging balls of tits, and to her pussy lips. I put the clamps on her breasts and she screamed and almost passed out, then I added the clit clamps and she fainted. I slapped her face,

                "Wake up Bitch! I screamed. "I'm not done with you yet."

                "Whhhhatttt happened? Owwwwww Whats that pain?"

               "What you say bitch?"

               "Nothing Master, I'm sorry I spoke without permission."

               I turned the juice to the clamps and sent jolts through herr tortured tits. After regagging her, I added the juice to her pussy and watched as she screamed moaned and fought back cumming. She did not want to see what other torture I had in mind to tonight. I loved seeing this little cunt wither in obvious pain, I may not be this cruel normally, but to see her hot plump body shake and convulse is just magical. I let her down from her binds however I left the clamps in place and attached a leash. I also removed the ball gag.

               “Yes Master, may I ask a question, Master?”

                “Yes Slut.”

                “May I pee? I really need to pee.”

               "Yes you may, but not in here I have a special place for my slave to relieve herself." I placed a collar around Alyssa's neck and then a leash. "Come cunt, time to go to the bathroom."

She did not move so I slapped her ass, "MOVE SLUT!!"

                 "Owww!!"She yelped as she jumped, she followed me to the door and like an obedient slave stopped two steps behind me. I opened the door and led her into the cool day air. It was damp and cloudy as it rained all night, which meant her nipples popped out as the breeze blew across her naked skin. I led her over to an area about ten yards  behind the cabin,

                 "Now this is where you pee." I yanked the leash forward and slave Alyssa stumbled forward.  "Pee Slut!"

                  "Heeere????"

                  "Yes Slut."

                  She squatted with her legs apart and a golden stream flowed from her pussy. When she finished she stood and bowed her head,

                   "You did well Slave, you learn quick." I reached for her hand and brought it to my cock, rubbing it as it got got hard. "I want to tell you how this will be, because you don't know the full story yet. You may speak freely but not harshly or you will be punished."

                   I led her back her to the cabin and ino the bedroom, "You are my slave for as long as I want you, however you continue to look like this and understand that you are a slave and no more then you will have a roof over your head. I have taken care of your belongings and sold your car, I was acting on behalf of your family, as they believe you ran away and never want to return. I also have enough funds to sustain us for the rest of our lives as I won the lottery."

                   "Do I have to live like this? Alyssa questioned.

                   "You are my slave now, no one knows where you are, you are mine, and will obey my every command, the more you obey the more freedom you will have, however the most freedom you have is you are allowed outside on the property with a shock collar

                     "Thank you, Master! After this talk, I will be a good little slave. I know you love me, and want to fuck me. I want to please you, and I know that just three days ago I did not know anything about you, however, I have been serving you for a year, and now I will continue to serve you and only you." I stopped her from kneeling to my cock and wrapped my arms around her.

                    "I am not a hard master, but I need you to know that you are under my control, and always will be.

                    "Yes, sir." She said as I led her back into her torture room.

I tied her to the saw horse face down, with each breast drapped on each side, then I rolled the cock ram up to her ass and without any lube and turned it on. I watched as a hard metal cock slowly invaded her pussy.  I whispered to her as fondled her titties,

                  "You may cum now Alyssa, you have been a good Slut, and you deserve a treat. Tomorrow she will begin training as a pony girl, where once she is trained, there is no turning back.


An Evening Out

LadyAriele on BDSM Stories

We talked about going for years, and tonight was the night. You had a limo pick us up at 7:30, both of us dressed casually.

Flirtatious looks at one another as we arrived to the door of the spa. The look on the adolescent clerks face was unforgettable when you slipped your hand under my skirt, fingered me and then handed him the money, visibly wet with my sweet juices.

My bedroom blue-gray eyes twinkled at him, causing a slow crimson blush across his pale complexion. I was certain he was standing there with a woody. My red glossy lips smiled seductively at the young man before turning around, my long silky auburn hair flowing like a sheet of silk around

Read More
me, resting against my lower back gently, swaying at my hips as we walk out to the hot tubs and into a clear sky blissful night.

Your left hand gropes my ass as we walked out the door and down the side walk to area number five. The lock was silent as the key turned, we stepped through the gate and in front of us was a redwood hot tub, surrounded by rock tiles with dark green trim.

A lovers bench stood against the right fence, a landscaped waterfall was in the nearest corner, and a settee for two was waiting on the black iron heart shaped table, champagne in ice, in which looked like a potted planter besides it. You turned to me, kissing me on the lips while unzipping my skirt. I stepped out of the skirt; unbuttoning my blouse as you were kissing me passionately, then I laid it on the lovers’ bench neatly.

"I've waited all day for this Princess," you said to me lovingly.

"Yes Master, as have I.” The look on my eyes told you how hungry I was for your cock.

You removed your clothes and hung them over the back of the bench. The heated mists of the hot tub rose as we stood in front of each other before entering the Jacuzzi. Our naked bodies slipped into the water, and the faint scent of chlorine in the air tickled our noses. Your arms wrapped around my waist, and pulled me onto your lap. With your famous Robert Redford smiles, eyes sparkling into mine.

"Hello gorgeous” whimsical smiles in return then tender loving tones in reply ” hello Handsome.”

Your hands traveled and roamed over my body as I left a line of red glossy lip imprints along your jaw bone. My tongue trailed from your earlobe to your collar bone, you heard sultry whispers.

 

"I want you" pregnant pause… "so bad."

Without saying a word your hands lifted me up, the head of your cock brushing against my cleanly shaved pussy before lowering me onto it and holding me there. I squeeze the head with my pussy lips in response, wanting to lower myself onto it and invite you deeper inside me.

"No, Lisa." You say to me sternly, “You have to be a good girl to get cock."

Fires ignite, my cheeks flush after hearing your words.

I asked sweetly, "How can I please you My Master?"

Feeling your cock move an inch inside me while your fingertips pinch my nipples.

"I want you to squeeze my cock five times before lowering another inch.

"Yes Master” I said to you before starting to perform the task.

You reached over the edge of the Jacuzzi into your black bag to retrieve nipple clamps and a blind fold. The cool night air breezed over my nipples hardening them. I whimpered as you tightened each clamp making sure the attachment was secure.

"Now close your eyes Princess while I put the blindfold on you. “Submissively I shut my eyes.

"Yes Master" I reply, squeezing my pussy lips around your hard shaft for the last time.

"May I lower now My Master?" I asked,

"Yes you may" you said, and before I could say thank you, you thrusted your cock into me hard.

"Oh." Moans are heard in the night air, my back arched, long silky hair caressed your thighs, as I rocked my pelvis into yours.

You grabbed my hips guiding me up and down on your thick hard cock for several minutes, and then you stopped abruptly. My eyes covered in black satin, open sultry tones.

"More Master,” A whining plea "more, please more!"

You smiled at me, although I couldn't see the look, I knew it is there, for I had seen it many times. It is the look of pleasure and pride.

In a stern masculine voice you ask me. "You love Masters cock, don't you my Princess, yes??”

"Oh Yes Master.” I replied excitedly.

"Good girl" I heard you say before feeling a wash of ecstasy over my body when your cock teasingly entered and exited my moist cavern.

You yanked on the nipple clamps before attaching a thin chain to each one, making sure once again that they were secure. I raised my hips up and down to meet your movements, our bodies communicated with each other. Hot hisses in my ear as you nuzzled your chin in my neck

“That’s it Lisa baby, fuck your Masters cock, fuck it good!"

Ramming it deep inside me, and then slowing down to a gentle rhythm, your thumb on my clit made slow circles counter clockwise; my moans and whimpers were carried out into the night air. My passion intensified with your words.

"Oh God I love you."

I almost screamed as you pulled your cock out, rubbing the head against my now swollen clit a few times, and plunged back in deeper than before.

I heard commanding tones, "I want you to sit on the edge of the hot tub now my little slut."

"Yes Master, what ever pleases you," the smile on my face telling you the words I was thinking.

I stood up slowly, the water lapping against me. You tugged at the nipple clamps with your teeth as my tits hit your face. Hot flesh against cool cheek, head turning into my voluptuous breasts as I felt for the cement ground with my hands.

As I climbed over your body, droplets of water fell and drizzled down my breasts and belly. The moonlight flashed on the water beads dropping as I rose, illuminating my tanned skin tone under the moonlight. I stepped out of the tub and sat on the edge, dangling my feet in the water, still unable to see anything.

I felt your hands on each knee guiding my legs open slowly, hot kisses on my inner thigh from back of my knee to my pussy lips. My legs spread slowly as I laid my head on top of my crisscrossed arms. The tip of your tongue darted up my soft wet slit, my juices honey sweet.

Your hands cupped my ass cheeks, raising my pussy into your face. Full lips sucked at my clit, feeling it engorge and enlarge. You knew that I was heating up. Two fingers slid in easily in search of the bean size g-spot as you sucked harder on my magic button. Gentle love bites were felt as my body temperature increased, loud moans of pleasure drifted from my mouth.

My back arched then lowered, my hands reached for the back of your head, pulling you in closer to my pussy, my hips rocked against your face as my orgasm began to wax up to a climax, intense pleasure, and heaven.

You raised your head as you felt your fingers being clutched; and in a stern voice "Not yet My Sweet Treat, you know you have to wait for permission to cum.

"Oh" I cry out, feeling your lips once again suckling at my itty bitty clitty.

I moan out after several minutes...in a whiney pleading sort of sound

“Please Master, please may I cum?”

My head rose, trying to look at you, wanting to cum soo badly.

"No Princess, not yet. “ Your words echo out into the night.

Frustrated sighs, on the edge of cumming.

“Please My Master, please can I cum?"

You pause before answering, then with certainty in your voice respond.

"Yes, my little slut I want you to cum now!"

Your teeth wrapped around my clit, holding it in place as you sucked me into oblivion.

"Oh My Gawd!"

I rode the waves of the orgasm for several minutes. You licked my juices as they squirt into your mouth, drinking my passion, lapping up all my cum.

"I love the sweet taste of you My Slut." You say to me as you stood up.

Your naked body glistened under the moonlight, your hairy chest wet and fluffy, droplets from your hair kissed your cheek. You knelt beside me stroking your cock.

"Open your mouth my thirsty little cumslut."

"Yes Master" I say,

"Swallow my love baby, drink it all."

Obediently parting my lips wide and sticking out my tongue to catch my drink, I felt your cum splash against my cheeks, shooting into my mouth, rolling over my tongue and towards my throat, swallowing every last drop.

"Mmmm" I said, then licked my lips. Lust filled looks into your eyes tell you that I still wanted more.

"You are a greedy lil slut today aren't you My Sweet?"

You asked me as you placed a crooked finger under my chin guiding my face to lift up to yours. You removed the blindfold and rubbed your cock head in a circular motion on my cheek and bottom lip, soft sweet sultry tones replied

"Yes Master, I am very hungry for your love, I want to kneel before you and worship at your alter."

I turned my open mouth to the tip of your cock, and softly kissed it with full lips. I bent my knees and kneeled assuming my position in front of you.

You bent over taking my hand in yours and pulled me up, our bodies aligned and a shadow was cast on the back fence wall. You wrapped your arms around my waist; I raised my left thigh and rubbed it on the outside of your leg, purring in your ear.

"I love you, oh I love you."

You led me to a tree and asked me to stand in front of it. I did so obediently, and then you reached down into your black bag and retrieved a couple of yards of pink satin rope. You pressed your hands against both of my shoulders conforming to my body against the tree.

"Please Master, not too tight" I begged.

You made sure the rope was secure and that my arms and legs were unable to move. You reached down and picked up the black bag, sorting through it, a smile appeared on your face when you found what you were looking for.

A silver shaped egg sat in your hand, the remote still in the bag. You walked over to me, licked your fingers and probed the egg between my legs, pushing it inside my wet pussy.

The egg felt cold upon entering, and it warmed quickly, as thoughts of the last time you used this toy on me came clear in my mind. You licked your fingers again, tasting my sweetness, and looked into my eyes.

“Now My Peach, I will show you what tease means... "

Your voice faded when you bent over to search for the remote.

You turned the *incredible egg* on, and watched my facial expression change, from lustful to passionate looks back into your handsome face. You took a few steps back to admire your handiwork, enjoying the look of my body tied to a tree. You placed the blindfold over my eyes again.

The first thing you touched me with was soft and feathery. You made a path from my shoulders to my fingertips using the feather pen we bought at K-Mart, smiling as you saw the goose bumps rise on my silky skin.

"I see your body is responding to me My Sweet Pet,” then you paused and said "this pleases me."

"Ya yes Master,”

I felt heat igniting in my pussy instantly, sultry tones. "My body craves your touch, needs your kisses."

Manly tones in reply. "And soon, my sweet, you will have them."

The back of your hand brushed up my cheek, your head leaned in and you kissed my sweet lips. My tongue darted out immediately, wanting to taste you, wanting to taste me on you.

Your head leaned in and you kissed my sweet lips. You sucked on my pussy and tugged on my nipple clamps as you continued to kiss me. I moan out into our kiss, feeling my pussy juices, hot, sticky, squeezing the egg shaped ball that was vibrating inside me. You break the kiss, and adjust the intensity of the incredible egg.

More moans of pleasure as I feel your index finger circling my clit. You want to get me close, to the very edge of the orgasm, and hold me there. Primitive lustful growls in my ear.

"You are being a very good cumslut, you will get your reward ....pregnant pause...."soon,"

My pleas of passion echoing, "Please my Master, please let me cum," more desperate pitiful cries.

"Please, Please My Master, please let me cum." You respond with hot whispers on my neck.

"Not yet baby doll, I am going to teach you what being teased is all about"

You bend over again and lift a candle, digging in your pocket for a Bic lighter. The fire dances as you tilt the candle, and you watch little beads of melted wax drop off of my breasts and onto the tiled ground.

Then you raise it higher above my head finding a better aim. Watching each hot drop of wax fall onto my nipples onto nipple clamps, hardening before the next drop hits. You walk over to the champagne, and pick up a few crushed ice cubes.

Then you walk back over to me, and rub the ice over the other nipple, watching it harden and rise. Hot mouth on ice cold nipple. More Wax. More ice, more wax. You turned the egg up to high, leaning your body against mine, whispering into my ear the same time you thumb my clit.

"Ok baby, cum for me, cum nice and hard for me.” You hear my tortuous moans of ecstasy resonating in the wind as it blows over my body. Higher pitched cries of passion and ecstasy as I rode the wave up.

"That’s it, that’s a good lil cumslut,” strong resonating tones almost demanding in my ear.

"Cum harder for me My love.” Your voice coaxing me into oblivion.

I didn't try to stifle my moans of ecstasy heard loudly by the neighboring patrons. Husky throaty moans into our kiss as I rode the wave and then waned down. I was enjoying being washed away on waves of pleasure.

You loosened my bonds, removing the egg from my pussy. Placing it on my lower lip, my steamy hot juice applied, I licked and tasted my sweetness. You wrapped the rope back up and put it back in the *magic* bag.

I slipped my body back into the jacuzzi, sitting in front of low back jet purposely. The water jets pounded against my flesh, relieving myself of the fatigue, and aches of my muscles dissipated. I watched you walk towards me, admiring your stance and strut.

Your dark red hair curled up a lil on the ends, your deep green eyes focused on me, admiring your perfect hair patterns on your body, that I craved and needed sooo badly. Your strong physique lowered into the water. You slid in next to me, looking deeply in my eyes.

"I love you My Princess, I love making you cum soo hard.”

We kiss, our lips touch and press lightly against each other. Our mouths part, tongues dancing, the steam from our bodies becoming a mist and floats away. The jet bubbles surrounding us and lapping against the forest green tiles making tiny little splashes that sometimes jump up on our faces. Our bodies entwine, perfectly molded as one.

"I love you Master, you make my fantasies reality.”

Captured

viperess4BTH on BDSM Stories

The evening began as many summer evening do with a trip to a secluded spot at the lake for a relaxing swim. Looking back I would have to wonder if I would have made that life trip knowing now how it would change everything. After a long stressful day at work I changed into some cutoffs and a tank top before driving back into the woods to a spot I have gone to swim many times before. Once there I noticed as was usual no one was in sight so I pulled my shirt over my head, unfastened my shorts, and let them fall to the ground by the pier. Diving in I felt the cool lake water caressing my heated skin instantly washing the away the stress and strain of the day. I hoisted myself up out of the water and onto the pier after swimming to the center of the lake and back a couple of times. As exhau

Read More
stion slipped over me I laid out under the slowly setting sunlight to dry before heading back to the house.

My body jerked awake from the feel of a hand covering my mouth and another one capturing my hands from above my head. Looking up into a pair of intense hazel eyes, eyes that seems to burn deep into my own, I began to struggle, twisting and kicking out to no avail. He placed his knee across my stomach and leaned forward whispering, "Slut fighting is futile as you will not win". Tears ran down my cheeks as his words only caused me to buck against him that much harder trying to escape from his grasp. He pulled his hand from my mouth but before I could let out a scream for help he was shoving something hard and round into my mouth and hooking it behind my head. "The ball gag should keep you quiet" he whispered before jerking me over onto my stomach, the rough planks of the pier scraping my breasts. I began to whimper as he yanked my arms down behind my back, the feel of a rope coiling around my wrist biting into the tender skin. He laughed as my attempts to roll away from him only resulted in his jerking my arms upwards as his other hand pushed downwards between my shoulder blades. In one last attempt at freedom I kicked back connecting with his thigh, "Oh so you want to play rough do you my little whore", he growled as his hand connected a swift sting across my bare ass. Realizing I would have to wait for a chance to escape I shook my head no as he again brought his hand down hard causing me to scream against the ball gag in my mouth. Hearing the sound of a chain, I jerked my head to the side, watching as ankle cuffs were secured around my ankles, a short chain connecting them together. "Are you ready for your new life as my slave girl?"he asked. A growl escaped from around the gag as I shook my head furiously. He abruptly stood and leaned down, his hand fisting in my hair, using it to jerk me up to my feet. "Know this girl, from this moment forward it does not matter what you want as you are mine now to use as I see fit. The soon you realize that the better off you will be." Fear filled me as he brought my head back forcing me to see the truth in his eyes. Using his fist in my hair, he drug me towards aa pickup truck, my feet having to step quickly as the chain only allowed short steps, the feel of the cuffs digging into my flesh with each step. Opening the door of the truck he lifted me inside, pushing me to the floorboard he reached under the seat and pulled out a collar which was attached to a chain hooked to the bottom of the seat. He hooked the collar snugly around my throat before shutting the door and walking around to climb inside the truck. My eyes darted all around trying to find a way out but knowing it was useless as I could hardly move from my position. I also realized he had me down to where I could not tell where he was taking me to.

After riding for what seemed like hours he pulled into a garage attached to a house. When he pulled me from the truck my legs buckled, the only thing keeping me standing was his hand clasped around the back of my neck. After a moment his hand once again fisted into my hair as he lead me through a door and down a flight of stairs. When he turned on the light I gasped in a mixture of horror and intrigue as all over the room I could see what looked to be different areas for torture. A cross was affixed to one wall, what looked like a padded sawhorse on another. Chains hung from the ceiling, the walls and even some screwed into the cement floor. There was what looked like a doctors table set up for a female exam, metal carts with covers over the top, a huge set of cabinets, one opened to display many whips and such, and in one corner what looked like a dog cage. He started leading me towards where the cage was,"This will be your new home until you are trained and realize you place here," he stated. My struggles started anew at his words, the thought of being confined in the cage bring new fear to me. Yanking my head back he softly said, "stop". The way he said it took most of the fight right out of me as I knew he would make me one way or another. He turned me from him and shoved me against the wall before reaching down to unshackle my ankles and untie my arms. "Do not even think about trying to fight or I will have to show you what happens when you do not obey me. Do you understand?" I slowly nodded my head as I felt him reaching up unhooking the ball gag. "Screaming will do you no good as my dungeon is totally sound proofed, not that there is anyone around to be able to hear you." When he turned me to face I saw he was smiling at my discomfort which made me start to struggle anew. "You ass you can not " was all I could say before he had his hand around my throat pinning me hard against the wall. "You will never speak to me like that again. Do I make myself clear" he growled. A sadistic look shone from his eyes as his had continued to tighten making it hard to breath. "Yes Sir" I whispered as the room began to fade from my view just before he released his hold around my throat He jerked me over to the cage and shoved me inside before locking it shut. "Rest while you can slut as I will be back to start your training and see how much you love the pain that is about to become your best friend,"laughing he turned and walked from the room leaving me to curl up shuddering as I imagined what he would do to me with all the strange things I could see from my caged prison.

Marsha gets even

Fadz on BDSM Stories

It has been several weeks since that Saturday I strapped my secretary Marsha to my desk and took full advantage of her. Even though no sexual encounters have happened between us since then, she still teases me relentlessly. She has even taken to sitting on my lap when no one else is around. I have on a few occasions made attempts to grab hold of her, she has always pushed off my advances. Still pretty nervous from my last encounter, I have not pushed too hard. Marsha took some time off early in the week, and was working later each day to make up hours. At 5:00 on Friday as the last few people left the building, I knew I was in for some major cock teasing. Marsha was wearing tight black pants and a form fitting orange sweater and had been leaning over my desk stickin

Read More
g her tits and ass in my face all day.

Sure enough as the last person pulled out to the parking lot, Marsha walked into my office (I love that walk) threw her bag on my desk, and leaned over my and grabbed the arms of my chair (giving me a great view down her sweater). She said "Looks like it’s just me and you tonight. I should probably help you finish up these files." She turned around and sat down on my lap. Knowing any advances would result in her jumping off my lap, I put both my hands on the arms of my chair and did not touch her. I was very busy enjoying her wiggling her ass on my lap, and it was starting to effect me. I leaned back in my chair and closed my eyes. She was caressing up and down my arms, then I felt something strange. She strapped my wrists to the arms of my chair. She had snooped through my office and found the Velcro straps I had used on her a few weeks ago, and was now going to use them to get even with me.

She got off my lap, turned and said "Now its your turn." She wrapped the straps around my arms and the arms of the chair. I could not move my arms from the elbow down except my fingers. She stood in front of me and pulled her sweater up over her head (I love that pierced belly button). She kicked off her heals, reached down and up buttoned her pants and shook her hips as she wiggled out of her pants. She stood in front of me in just her lacy black bra, and black silky panties. She pushed my chair up to my desk (hiding the bulge that was increasing in my pants). She hopped up on my desk and put a foot on the back of my chair on each side of me. Her silk covered pussy was only inches from my face. I could already smell that wonderful aroma, and by the wet spot on her panties, I could tell she was enjoying herself quite a bit.

She reached into her bag and pulled out a little metal bullet vibrator. She turned on the bullet and started rubbing her pussy through her panties. She was getting hotter and hotter, and began moaning. She thrust her hips up hard with a loud growl. Her panties were soaked through and she was leaving a puddle of juices on the desk. Sitting back on the desk, she pulled her feet up and rubbed the bulge in my pants with them. "So you like what you saw. Lets see if you like more." She pushed the chair away from the desk, and jumped down. She reached back and unhooked her bra and dropped it to the side. Her nipples were sticking straight out. I wasn’t the only one who liked this. Her panties were so wet she had to almost peal them off. Instead of tossing them on the floor, she picked them up and took a good whiff of them. "Mmmm, these should be very tasty." She took them and held them under my nose, "You like to smell my panties, don’t you?"

When I opened my mouth to say yes, she stuffed her panties right into my mouth. They smelt and tasted fantastic. She reached down and undid my belt and pants. I lifted my hips as she pulled my pants down and off. She kneeled down between my legs, and grabbed my cock with both hands. She stroked me a few times, then lowered her lips to my throbbing cock. She licked the pre-cum off the head, then slid her mouth slowly down my shaft. She moved up and down my cock while swirling her tongue around the head. One of her hands was rubbing my balls, and the other was pinching her nipples. She had me ready to explode in a matter of minutes. She was giving me the best blow job I had ever had, and from the sounds she was making, enjoying it almost as much as I was. She could feel me tense up, so she pulled me out of her mouth and said "Not yet you don’t, we are not through here". She stood up and pushed my chair back to the desk.

She hopped back up on the desk, and reached over and pulled the panties out of my mouth. Even though it was easier breathing, I was already missing that taste and smell. I didn’t have to wait long. She pulled the chair so close that my chest was pinned against the desk. She laid back on my desk and wrapped her leg around behind my neck and head and pulled me right to her pussy. She was so juicy, I could not wait to dive in. I lapped all the juice out of her pussy that my tongue could reach, and sucked out some I could not reach. She was enjoying my oral attention, but I knew she wanted more. Her clit was swollen and red, probably still sensitive from the bullet vibrator. I flicked it with my tongue and was rewarded with a low moan. I started licking it like it was a lolly pop. She was bucking her hips in rhythm with my tongue. She was so worked up, it did not take long for her to reach her 2nd orgasm of the evening. This time there was no puddle on the desk, I licked and sucked up every ounce of her I could get.

She took a minute or two to calm down, all the while I was licking her thighes and legs (that I could reach), and caressing what I could with my cheeks and chin. The smell of her pussy was so intoxicating. I kept pulling on the straps, but so far I could not move my arms. When she calmed down, she sat up and said "Mmmm, that was very nice, you have been a good boy. I guess you should finally be rewarded." She pushed me back into my chair, and pushed me away from the desk. She started kissing my, and licking my lips. Naturally my tongue searched and explored her lips and tongue as much as possible. She started kissing down my neck and chest. She paused for a moment to nibble & bite on my nipples. Just when I thought she was going to give me another fantastic blow job, she stood up. She shoved me back into my chair then turned around and wiggled her ass at me. I was already throbbing and she teases me more? She reached between her legs and grabbed my cock. She rubbed it up and down a few times, and then guided it right into her pussy as she sat down on my lap. Oh yea, that was what I needed. She was so wet that I slid right into her tight little pussy. She sat down on the full length, and just sat there for a second. She wiggle her ass just a bit and asked "Do you like this?"

"Oh yea, I love this"

"Do you want more?"

"I want more, I want a lot more."

"If I untie you will you be a good boy?"

"No, if you untie me I will grab you so I can shove my cock in and out of you pussy."

"That is not a good boy, is that all you would do?"

"No, I would also pinch your nipples, and rub you little clit. I would rub all over you while I was slamming you with my cock."

She raised up just a few inches, then dropped back down on my cock. I closed my eyes, leaned back and moaned (maybe growled). She reached over and unstrapped my left arm, then reached over and unstrapped my right arm. As soon as my arms were free, I grabbed her and held her hard. I thrust into her about 6 or 7 times, and she was really feeling that. Knowing that at that pace I would not last long, I pulled her down on me, and held her there with my cock deep into her hot pussy. I reached around with my left hand and started rubbing her breasts, pinching and twisting her nipples. With my other hand, I went right for that belly button ring. I was carefully playing with her ring, pulling and twisting as I was with her nipples. I started grinding my hips only about an inch or two. Just fucking her a little bit, but deep in her pussy. She was leaned back and gave me that small little purr that I always try to get from her.

I reached down from her belly ring and started to lightly rub her clit. As I started that, I moved my hips a bit more, and was now starting to fuck her with about half my cock. She was moaning loudly now, and I was pushing in harder, still rubbing her clit and pinching her nipples. I felt her body stiffen up as she pushed back on me hard. I could feel her juices running out of her pussy, over my cock, and onto my lap as she hit her third orgasm. I held her still, but very tightly against me and kept my cock deep in her pussy. I could feel her pussy walls flexing on my cock, and I really had to concentrate to keep from cumming in her right then.

She soon calmed down and started riding my cock again, but I was ready for a new position. I pushed her up and off my. As my cock pulled out of her, juices just flowed out of her pussy. I guided her to the floor, where she got on her hands and knees. I got on my knees behind her, bent over low, and licked up those juices that had leaked out on her legs. I ran my tongue up her one thigh, then the other, and right to her pussy. I liked the lips of her pussy, and stuck my tongue as deep as I could reach into her pussy. I liked further up and pushed my tongue into her asshole. After I licked her little hole a few times, and straighten up and held my cock right at the entrance of her pussy. I just stayed there and did not move.

"Oh no you don’t" she yelled. "You are not going to tease me, I am the one getting revenge her."

She pushed me back, and I laid flat on my back. She grabbed my cock and straddled me, lowering herself right down on my cock. "Mmmm, I love the feel of you pussy, you are so hot and sexy. Ride me baby, ride me hard." I expected a "Yee Ha", but I just got that big smile. She leaned down and kissed me lightly. She put her hands on my chest, and started riding my cock. She may not have given me the cowgirl yell, but she was riding like a seasoned pro. I grabbed her around the hips, as she was raising her ass up and down. She was riding harder and harder, then I felt her drop down hard on my cock. She thrust me deep into her pussy, and I could again feel her tense up as her next orgasm took her. The walls of her pussy again started flexing on my cock, and this time it was more than I could take. Just as her juices started flowing out of her pussy, I pulled her down hard and thrust as deep as I could into her. I came hard, deep in her pussy. I don’t know when her juices stopped and mine started, but she had me cumming so hard our combined juices were flowing like a river.

She collapsed on me, and I wrapped my arms around her. We stayed like that for several minutes before she finally got off me. She stood up, and reached in her bag on the desk to pull out a hand towel (so prepared). She wiped herself off and tossed me the towel. As I was cleaning myself up, she started getting dressed. I watched her as I got myself dressed too. When we were both done, I was standing against the file cabinets when she walked over to me and planted a fantastic, full body press, deep tongue kiss on me, shoving me back into the file cabinet before I could recover enough to pull her tighter and press with my own tongue. One hand on the small of her back, and the other on her ass, she pulled away from my mouth.

"Have a good weekend, see you next week." She spun out of my grasp, and rubbed her hand over my pants right over my cock. She pursed her lips in a little mock kiss while walking away. Oh yea, I love that walk.

Fucking Crazy Sex - Part One

Tonyen31 on BDSM Stories

"Jane."
Hearing your voice as you walk through the door is the highlight of my day, every day. The hours away from you are tortuous and I can't keep from counting the minutes until I hear you call my name.

You have many names for me and I love the way you say each one.

I have been home for a few hours, long enough to soak in the tub and let the day's stress ebb away. Frank was more trying than usual today. He hates my guts and I can't wait to get off his division. I'm this close to quitting altogether. I know you'll tell me I shouldn't be working anyway.

I have also napped but the bed, big enough for four, is too empty without you, even if your cologne lingers on the white sheets and pillows. You're not good for my sleep. Not during the day and certainly not at night.

"Jan

Niece's Funeral Horror

Finc on BDSM Stories

With the service over Candice made her way back to stretch limo the driver looking appropriately respectful his hands crossed, head down. As she neared he opened the door allowing the young woman to climb inside her uncle already waiting. She had turned 16 just 3 days ago; but it was a birthday she would want to forget. Sure her aunt and uncle had made an effort to celebrate but how could you seriously celebrate while you made funeral arrangements?

As the diminutive red head sat down uncle Bertie took her hand. He and Aunt Stephanie had been so kind. The past week would have been unbearable without them. The smiling big man gave her a comforting open armed invitation of condolence the beautiful 5'3 flower beginning to wilt.

Now inside the limo Candice not one for show
Read More
ing her emotions in public began to sob, her knees curled up, her little figure hugging black dress and big rim hat looking like something out of Breakfast at Tiffany's. Her red hair was trailing down over her shoulder her long lashed eyes welling up, cute upturned nose and pouting lips quivering as she finally let go.

"There, there Candice," her uncle said hugging her with strong mature arms," you've been so brave."

Aunt Stephanie knelt in at the limo door wiping a tear from her own eye. It had been her sister, Candice's mother who was driving the car when it crashed. The teenager was thousands of miles away at boarding school when in an instant both her parents had died.

In the week that had followed the awful news she'd seem to have been in a daydream state. She had flown back to stay with her aunt and uncle in their big country house as it was remote enough to make her feel unencumbered by well wishers and memories of her own home. All week she'd just sat in the garden or in her guest room while her uncle had made the funeral arrangements. He'd been very considerate, always willing to comfort or help in any way even with contractor problems he was having with some construction work that was underway in the cellar. The work had been a rushed job but he still made the time to console and wait on her every whim.

As she sat there in the limo she realised how a tragedy like this could bring a distant family together. Even aunts and uncles as detached and normally disinterested as these had acted over the years could begin to show compassion and a sense of family bond. She was so grateful of this for unfortunately they were the only relations she still had.

"Take her home Bertie," her aunt said, "it all been too much. I'll make sure all the well wishers are thanked."

The silver haired woman smiled as she closed the door. "Just remember over the next few months it might not seem that way but you'll eventually come to terms with everything that's happening to you."

Then the woman stood back and waved as the limo eased away at a respectful pace.

Uncle Bertie pressed the privacy glass switch and the driver and world around were hid from view.

Candice sat upright a little embarrassed by her tearful cuddle.

"I'm sorry uncle," she said wiping her eyes.

He smiled and gripped her delicate hand with his weathered bear like paw.

"I suppose you'll want to get back to college now?" He asked stroking the hair from her sorrowful face.

Candice nodded; she had nothing to keep her here now.

Uncle Bertie nodded too. "Yes I thought as much, so little time to get ready," He added.

Candice looked puzzled then gave him a smiled with a confused cock of her head, her perfect painted eyes looking sultry with the dark mascara and bronzed tanned complexion. What did he mean?

Uncle Bertie didn't elaborate just smiled back and then took a hanky chief from his back pocket.

"Here let me wipe away those tears," he said and as the white cloth came up to her face her nose twitched and her eyes opened wide in surprise.

There was something on the cloth giving off a pungent vapour!

"Mmmmmmffffffffffffff!"

Candice tried to struggle but the big man was just too strong. The cloth was pressed against her mouth and nose and in a few leg kicking seconds she froze then went completely limp.

Slummppp!

With the chloroform doing its work uncle Bertie carefully folded the linen square and placed it back in his pocket. The partitioned driver hadn't heard anything and now uncle Bertie sat in the deep comfortable seats the shapely figure of his unconscious niece at his side her skirt riding up her firm young thighs showing healthy summer tanned flesh.

He reached in his pocket and removed a vial filled with red capsules. He opened it careful not to spill the contents and tapped a single pill onto his hand. He sat Candice upright and with the aid of a whisky tumbler made the young woman swallow the tablet.

The big man then took a deep breath and calmed his nerves. The limo continued its steady journey back to his home. He looked at the unconscious girl next to him. His hand traced along her leg to her skirt top, paused, then after a moment continued up towards her crotch.

His fingers found her panties and tugged the fabric aside.

"Uhhhhhhhhhhh!"

She gave a murmur as his fat finger pushed into her slit and began to twist.

"Everything ok back there?" Came a voice over the speaker.

Uncle Bertie clicked the reply switch.

"Yes thank you! Could you please just drive."

In the front cab the man nodded and kept silent. He'd leave them alone in their grief.

As his finger buried in her young hole her uncle unzipped his pants tugging his cock head out like he was coaxing an animal out of it den. His fat maggot slowly enlarged and stiffened as he sat back in his seat the girl next to him, his hand between her legs digging away.

"Mmmmmmm!" Her lips parted her eyes fluttering a little. But he knew the chloroform had a while to last.

"Com 'on my dear," he said in a homely sort of way. "Let me help you onto my lap."

He lifted the woman at her slim waist pulling her over him as he sat. She was limp and unresisting and he easily hitched up her skirt allowing her thighs to straddle him. She was now sat on his lap facing forward towards the blacked out driver uncle Bertie gripping her dress covered tits.

His hands moved with reluctance from her rock hard tits and slid down over the front of her dress his fingers finding then tugging aside her panty crotch. Opening her slit with his fingers he pushed his cock head upwards in search of her little entrance.

"Uhhhhhhhhh!"

He gave a satisfied groan as he found her hole the lips pushing his foreskin back as his aroused tip entered her.

He gritted his teeth in effort; her muscles resisting.

"Uh ohhhhhhhhh!" But only for a moment; as he slowly penetrated her virgin pussy.

Candice gave a soft moan of discomfort her head rolling from side to side the uncle gripping her under each thigh easing her legs wider lifting her slowly up and down on his cock. Each downward motion he raised himself off the seat pushing deeper and deeper up her.

She felt fantastically tight and so small her legs struggling to straddle his large thighs. She was also light he easily lifted her ass up and down his cock remaining rigid and motionless inside her twat, using her body to bounce up and down on it.

"Mmm, mm, mm, mm!"

She gave moans in unison with the bouncing rhythm the unconscious Candice riding her uncle's cock as the blacked out limo passed through the neighbourhood.

Her uncle twisted her tits through her dress and brassiere and he felt his balls tighten and tighten. He continued to bounce her gently with one hand the other mauling her domes making her groan louder.

"Ugggggggggg!"

Her mouth parted and he pushed his mouth onto hers, tonguing her, slobbering on her beautiful lips.

"Oh Candice you hot little bitch," he groaned pulling her thighs wider still bucking with purpose his cock making wet slapping noises her sexy legs kicking out her heels tapping on the opposing seats.

Plut! Plut! Plut!

Candice gave a high pitch sound of sensation and that pushed him over the edge

"Ukkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!"

He began to spit inside her, his cock releasing a string of come filling her newly busted shaft. Candice was grunting but unaware, never able to remember her first hole loosening fuck. The chloroform would begin to wear off very soon, however he wasn't concerned, she had taken the pill now.

When finally the limo stopped outside the house the driver gave a curious glance out of his wing mirror as the passengers disembarked. The girl seemed almost feint with grief as she clung to her uncle for dear life. The driver's eyebrows rose in admiration as he saw her short skirt with long legs looking fabulous in high heeled black shoes. The uncle was helping her into the house no doubt the day's events just too much for the poor young lady.

As uncle Bertie closed the door to his isolated home he lifted the semi-conscious girl over his shoulder. The chloroform had worn off by now but the pill kept her disorientated, manageable and compliant.

"UUh uncle I... I..." She lolled around over his shoulder her fine rump high his hand gripping it firmly as he made sure the limo was leaving.

"Down stairs with you," he said with a playful spank of her behind Candice yelping indignantly her hand on her brow as if heavily drunk.

"I don't understand what's going on?" She mumbled as he descended the newly renovated steps to his rushed construction job, opening the cellar door. She felt so weak and detached, like a dream. Was it a dream?

"Do you know how hard it is to get builders at a few days notice?" He said as if in an everyday conversation.

Candice groaned and tried to push herself up and off his shoulder, but then just slumped back. He continued.

"Once I knew you were coming here I only had a week to get the place built."

"What place I don't..."

"Your own little dungeon," he added, "I told them it was for storing wine but I've got something much sweeter to while away the hours tasting."

Candice gave a loud frustrated moan her head swimming. Not a dream? No a nightmare?

In the newly renovated wine cellar it was cool and dark the smallest of slit windows high above allowing a shaft of heavenly light to hit the floor.

As he surveyed the room he turned allowing the slung young woman to see a mattress, chairs and other items.

"While you were in the garden this week all forlorn the builders have been busy at work." He examined the plastered walls. "They seemed a little curious why I would want such thick sound resistant walls; but a jobs a job and I paid well."

He dropped his shoulder depositing the girl onto the mattress her legs and arms sprawling. She wasn't dreaming it was becoming all too real.

"No uncle please why are you doing this?" She said coughing and shaking her head to clear her dizziness. "I don't understand what do you want?"

Her Uncle stopped; gripping his waist, coughing.

"Your mother was such a hot bitch, God I wanted to fuck her. And she knew it the fucking tease. Aunt Stephanie knew it too and hated her for it. So perfect and always flirting I couldn't help myself." He wiped his brow the effort of heaving her downstairs starting to tell.

"Well I knew I could never have her. But I realised last week that I can have her daughter."

Candice mouth fell open, what was he saying? He was been so rude, so vulgar about her mother. Then she understood what he meant about having her daughter!

"No you're insane you can't think you can get away with this!" Candice blurted in horror her eyes now showing true realisation.

Bertie nodded enthusiastically. "We are your only relations; Your College is at the other side of the country. Who's going to come looking for you? I intend to keep you down here for a long time." He then began to unbutton his shirt showing his pot belly.

"But, but you're my uncle, no that's disgusting." She gasped taking in mouthfuls of humid cellar air.

"Oh God you're a fucking lunatic! No no I.." Candice sprung to her feet a little unsteady the pills effect still strong.

Uncle Bertie grabbed her wrist twisting her around pulling her hands together behind her back. The fat ape towered over her his one hand able to hold both her wrists tightly together. His other hand reached for a large package clearly recently delivered to the home.

He flipped the cardboard open and Candice wailed. The box was full of black bondage kit; cuffs, leg restraints, whips and bizarre colourful dildos.

"Its amazing what you can get delivered these days," he laughed.

He snapped the cuffs on her wrists and with one double motion gripped her funeral dress on either shoulder and ripped it down. The black fabric slit down the nape of her back becoming a mere rag showing her perfect slim waist and swan neck.

"Rrrrrrrrrrippppppppp!

Candice swayed feeling so dizzy and feint. She could hardly raise a hand to stop him as his hands spun her around fingers searching for more fabric to tear.

Now her firm hard ass was revealed full hipped with fabulous legs. She had matching black panties and bra which her uncle, this horrid man nearly three times her age wasted no time in removing.

Snap!

Rippppppp!

"No need for clothes from now on." He laughed; "unless of course I'm playing dress up with you."

He reminded himself to have a look at the maid and schoolgirl costumes available from his online order sex store.

Candice swayed on her heels her legs feeling limp her mind in overload. She'd felt her uncle's hand on her ass ripping her panties away but her body refused to fight back drained of its energy.

He let go of her and she fell onto her knees arms behind her back hair bedraggled, fiery red unlike her sedated manner. However she could still muster an insult.

"You fucking bastard I, you, ugggggggh oh shit!"

He was now knelling behind her hands on her ankles.

"This will make things easier I think." He said putting her into bondage.

She felt her ankles pulled apart then just under her knees he snapped on carbon fibre manacles. She rolled onto her back with difficulty her legs now forced open about a foot apart. She could see what had happened she had a rod between her knees attached to the manacles. It was light but very rigid and strong.

"It's expandable," Bernie said beginning to pull the pipe apart.

"Ugggggg!"

Candice gave an embarrassed groan. The tube was telescopic from the middle out both ways. As it extended it clicked locking itself so Candice was unable to push her knees back together.

Click, click, click.

"Uggggggg no, no!" She groaned, her knees now two foot apart. Her eyes were wild with horror. Her groin pushing was up, her calves bending in, her toes just able to touch.

Click, click, click.

"Oh God uggggggg!"

Now her knees were a uncomfortable three feet apart bending slightly her cute toes over a foot between them even when trying her best to touch. She was splayed open her mound pronounced, her ass clenched, her flat tummy tense.

"How do you like that Candice?" He drooled. "You look fantastic all open and wanton."

He was satisfied her knees would not open anymore, well not without splitting the young bitch in two.

He gripped the rod in the middle pushing it back towards her heaving tits.

"Uggggggggggggg!!!"

Candice watched with horror as her knees were forced up and back towards her head her ass raised more her toes now pointing towards the ceiling. With her hands behind her back and now this leg restraint he could bend her like a fucking toy doll into any position he wanted.

He knelt over her; the red head on her back legs apart knees now either side of her ribs cage. With one hand he held the rod allowing his other hand unobstructed access to her young holes.

He licked his finger then began to examine her.

Candice felt his finger circling her pussy rim slowly getting closer and closer to entering her. She stared like a wild woman realising the inevitable.

"OOOOOOOh no please I've never...I mean I..."

Uncle Bertie laughed pressing on her mound; the slightest of liquid spilling from her hole.

"Oh but you already have Candice. In the limo grunting like a little whore you were."

Candice shook her head, she didn't remember.

"No I didn't I can't. " Her mouth opened in a horror filled oval pout as blurred thoughts filled her head. "Wait...I...ohhhhhhhhhh!"

Bertie laughed again. "Looks like the chloroform wasn't as brain deadening as I imagined. Good! It's important to remember your first time."

He pushed his finger in the slimy hole as she cooed in embarrasment. "Still lots of me in there by the looks of it."

Candice blushed; her mind having no place to retreat to. He'd fucked her! Put his cock up her! She just remembered sensations and a feeling of dominance. But she knew he wasn't lying.

"Yes I know and your parents only just buried." He said in mock sympathy.

He pushed her legs all the way back so her kness rested on the floor either side just below her armpits the carbon rod pressed hard across her ribs under her tits. Now her anus was pointing up at him. His face buried down onto her rump his tongue on her sphincter rimming gently.

"Ugggggggggg no, no NOOOOOOO!"

She felt his tongue push at her rear hole. Her little bum entrance, the man's lips sucking and tasting. What was he doing? The feeling was eye popping strong the tender flesh wanting to yield wanting to open to let his tongue in a little.

"Oh uncle no, no you mustn't please. Oooooooooooh!"

Bertie was filled with lust. He'd always groaned with frustration seeing that tight ass in short skirts. Now he had his tongue pressed hard against her private hole, the thoughts as to what was going through her mind as arousing as the taste of her soft skin.

"Is the pill working?" he asked lifting his face. "It is a muscle relaxant and also raises sensitivity."

"Uhhhhhhhhh!" Candice gave a long groan as if to answer. It obviously was.

He pushed his tongue firmly against her sphincter again.

"It feels like you're just about to let me in there sweetie." He added pleased the pill was doing its job.

He pulled back and began to roll her onto her knees. She grunted with effort as she knelt legs forced apart her face flat on the mattress ass higher than shoulders beginning to glisten with sweat.

"No uncle please, not my bottom!"

He picked up a purple cock shaped vibrator. It was like a spear tip; a pear shape with raised rings along it length. On turning the base the length would buzz at a high speed the rings almost appearing to slide up and down the full length creating an amazing burrowing sensation.

He squirted gel onto the tip and then pressed it against Candice's anus.

"No ugh ugh, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

The thing pushed her open then slid like it was indeed a spear tip into her rectum. She gulped; gritting her teeth her eyes tight shut as she swallowed the length.

"Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!"

With a disgusted grunt she accepted the device. Then she began to pant her eyes wide and ablaze feeling the alien thing perfectly shaped for penetration deep in her gut.

"Bertie!!! What the hell are you playing at?"

Candice and her uncle almost jumped from their skins. It was Aunt Stephanie standing at the bottom of the cellar steps looking into the room.

Uncle Bertie was lost for words.

Candice wasn't.

"Oh God Aunt Stephanie he's gone mad! Ugg! Help me you got to do something. Please!!!"

Aunt Stephanie stepped into the room her eyes showing rage staring at her husband.

"I've got the women's institute over for supper later! What had we agreed about keeping this door closed and locked?" The woman chastised her husband like a school mistress and her pupil. "I could hear the bitches' moans from the front porch!" Added the sweet silver haired aunt.

"Auntie, uhh no please not you too!"

Candice's stomach turned and she began to splutter and cough in despair. "No, no, no, no, this is crazy!"

Aunt Stephanie slammed the door closed and bent down taking the base of the vibrator out of her husband's hand. She pushed him away and pointed to his bulging trousers.

"Shut it you little slut and get sucking your uncle's cock!"

Auntie knelt down her hand gripping the bottom of the purple toy. She twisted the ring on the base and the thing came alive.

Zzzzrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!

"Ohhhhh uhhhh fuckkkkkkkkk!"

Candice bit her lip her ass wobbling as Aunt Stephanie twisted the vibrator inside her. The plastic cock was going berserk making her rubbery walls hiss with sensation.

"Oooooooooooooooo!"

"Not deep enough yet you bitch." Aunt Stephanie snapped, taking off one of her heels." Looks like your ass is too tight for it"

"Uhh what? No uggggg I, uggggggggggg!" Candice realised the evil woman had a solution.

As Uncle Bernie pinned her shoulders his wife began to tap on the base of the vibrator with the heel of her shoe, slowly coaxing the thing deeper into Candice's tight hole.

Tap!

Tap!

Tap!

"Uggggggg!" Candice neck stretched as she tried to escape but it was useless, her auntie was plugging the buzzing, drilling cock all the way up her.

Tap!

Tap!

Tap!

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The fat base was all that was left exposed and still she hammered away.

"Uggggggggggg no, no, nooooo!" It was almost completely inside before the panting auntie stopped. Just a mere half inch of base was left for extraction latter.

"Ohh jessssss it's too uggggggggggggg!" Candice was groaning and bitching but that just excited them more, the vibrating thing was making her eyes cross.

"Oh God it's driving me crazy!"

Uncle Bertie had his cock out by now and he knelt in front of the doggie positioned girl. His wife gripped the red heads brilliant mane pulling her head up snarling in her ear. "Lets take your mind off it shall we?" And the man's cock sprang up around her nose, auntie giving the orders.

"Start sucking or I'm going to hammer this thing so deep it won't come out!"

Candice felt her pat the impaled vibrator base menacingly.

Candice had tried to resist but knew it was useless. His cock was pressing against her painted lips. If she sucked him they'd take the awful vibrator out, probably?

She opened her beautiful mouth her uncle gripping the back of her head pushing in.

"Mmmmhhhhhhhhh."

She was struggling not to choke his sweaty cock tasting disgusting, her own musky juices still present on the bell end.

"Mmmmmmmmmf!"

"That's it baby lick me clean. You're so good to your old uncle." He teased and her stomach turned. She was servicing her fat old uncle while her auntie patted her dildo filled ass in appreciation, like she was some domestic animal.

"Good girl I knew you'd understand." Stephanie said caressing her hips and tight waist. "You're our little slave from now on. Remember what I said earlier at the limo? You'll get over it eventually." Her Auntie was enjoying this.

"Your bitch mother was always having the upper hand with her looks and her perfect tits." Auntie slapped Candice's ass in resentment, "just like her perfect daughter. Well we'll see about that, won't we?"

Candice was moaning as she pumped back and forth on her uncle's cock feeling her lips push his foreskin back tasting the unwashed head. She was unable to answer back with the meaty mouthful she was swallowing. The anal burrowing frenzy and the battering on her tonsils were taking all her concentration. Her Auntie continued her rant.

"Your mother thought she could have my husband! Well I've had the last word on that. Why do you think we haven't talked for years? It was because my fucking husband couldn't keep his hard on away whenever she was near."

Bertie closed his eyes in embarrassment as well as from teen sucking sensation.

Auntie shook her head as his naivety. "Damn fool, she'd have never let him in a million years, but it didn't stop her flaunting herself; always having to compete with her big sister." Stephanie's eyes narrowed. "And usually she won. Well not this time."

Candice managed to spit out the bloated cock end, tears welling in her eyes, her emotions in turmoil. Was all this over sibling rivalry?

"My parents are dead now, how could you do this!" She screamed, ruffled hair looking like she had fallen through a bush.

Stephanie laughed. "Very easily my dear; but don't worry we'll visit them very soon."

Uncle Bertie gripped the young woman's cheeks squeezing them together making her look up into his eyes.

"That's right Candice give it few nights and take you back there so I can fuck you over the grave." He explained in delight.

Candice shook her head, appalled, wanting to puke with the thought. "No, no, no how could you think... you filthy bastards."

Stephanie chuckled with satisfaction at finally having the last word over her sister.

"That's right, her cute little daughter getting furiously banged over her rotting bones! Hee! Hee! By the man she used to cock tease; how poetic!"

By now Bernie's cock had become a magnificent stiff sausage. He gripped the base pointing it direct to the roof; Candice's spittle trailing from the tip back to her quivering lips.

Brrrrrrrrrrrrr! The vibrator was still deep and on full power and Candice felt her spine quivering with the invaders energetic dance.

"Please it's too much uhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" She realised it was starting to crawl deeper into her. If they didn't get it out she'd swallow it up her hole very soon.

"Ugggggggggggg aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

She screamed as Auntie gripped the base and roughly tugged the monster from her; anus stinging at the rapid exit.

Then they both gripped Candice's bound hands and hauled her up into a standing position her legs still locked apart.

"Over the chair." Aunt ordered and they man handled her into position. The sexy teen was bent over the back of the chair ready for mounting up her ass.

Aunt Steff picked up a ball gag from the box and pushed it into her mouth.

"Bite on this sweetie," she advised tying the band around the girl's head, her uncle angling into position.

"MmmmmmmmmmmFFFFFFF!"

Bertie thrust into her ass hard and upwards almost making her feet lift from the floor. Aunt Stephanie pushed her niece down even more her face on the seat her eyes blinking with the buggering sensation. Her eyes grew wider still as the silver haired aunt told her of all the adventures would have.

They had so much planned for her.

Fisting, tit torture, inflating stuff inside her pussy and ass, the woman continued; whipping, even games with Frankie the family dog! The list seemed endless and as her aunt reeled off the indignities Candice stared straight ahead grunting with each gut turning rut of her uncle as he tried in vain to split her in two with his cock.

Slop!

Slop!

Slop!

The young woman could never have imagined the indignity. The old mans cock like a dagger stabbing up her butt hole. Her inner walls felt his foreskin been tugged back and forth his dirty wet eye hole any second about to release.

"Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh! Uhhhhhhhh yessssssssssssssss!"

She felt the sickening wetness deep inside her; the torrent of spray as her uncle came like it was an Olympic event.

"Yesssssssssssssssss!"

As he slipped from her his cock trailed his seed her ass completely deflowered.

He wanted to do more to her but his body said no. He was exhausted.

"Where do you think you're going?" Aunt Stephanie said rummaging through the cardboard box. Bertie stopped his retreat and nodded in acceptance, games would be over when his wife said they were. Aunt Stephanie had now put back on her heel and in her black funeral dress she indeed suited her dominatrix manner.

"Hold her in that position," She ordered Candice still slumped over the back of the chair. "We still have a good hour or so before my soirée."

And with that aunt Stephanie produced a black nylon cane from the box cracking the air with a forceful blow.

With the first strike of the cane on her firm round ass Candice's eyes almost popped out on storks. Her world was in chaos and she only hoped that somehow when she shortly passed out she would awake back in college dorms her bedside clock showing the date of seven days previous.

*

Everything was as normal the next Sunday; Aunt Stephanie sat on the veranda with her friends from the committee. Each lady had a cup of tea and a cake, whiling away the afternoon putting the world to rights.

"Bertie, Bertie, come and say hello to Mrs Higgins," cried Stephanie as her husband returned from his outing.

Bernie gave his wife's friend a reluctant nod as he entered the house holding a box under his arm.

"More stuff for the cellar?" Auntie said with a wry smile. Bertie smiled back holding up a transformer and car jack leads. "You can never buy enough stuff for the cellar," he replied.

"Well you go back to your little hobby." She said blowing him a kiss.

She then waved him off. "Don't forget to close the cellar door we don't want to hear you banging away all afternoon." Bertie nodded and quickly headed downstairs.

Aunt Steff rolled her eyes in mock frustration commiserating with all the other wives.

"Oh boys and their toys," She laughed, "we all know what they're like;" and her gaggle of friends nodded and smiled sympathetically.

Me Ben And Dan part 3

Pfunk88 on BDSM Stories


....The next day was to be roleplaying day, but it was still in a sub and dom context. For breakfast mistress N, mistress B and Emily got up early, went out to the barn and had each got a very generous amount of cum from the horses. Mistress S handed each of us a cup of cum and a funnel and ordered us into the kitchen. Each of the girls where on the dinner table, legs up waiting to be fucked and the cum funneled in. It was the perfect breakfast, I jumped in front of mistress B, but Emily had other ideas when she grabbed me by the cock. I was very hungry, so after a brief lashing from my tongue, I slammed my cock to the back of her skull. Within the time it took Ben and Dan to get it going, Emily and I were cumming in tandem. My cock is only 6 inch’s, so if I was going to f

Read More
it in all that horse cum she need some more stretching. So I sat down in front of her pussy, she cried out in pleasure as I began to stretch her walls with both my middle and index finger. After a bit of licking and stretching I decided breakfast was about to be served. I put her legs up on my shoulders, placed the funnel in and slowly poured my breakfast down the hole. I was eating by the time Dan and Ben were cumming. I sealed my mouth around her fuck hole and sucked gulp after gulp of milky bitter cum out. I then moved my mouth pee hole and rubbed her belly and a few seconds later I had my morning coffee. Dan and Ben soon followed. We were ordered up stairs to shower and when returned back down they would be in costume and have our costumes.

As I entered the bathroom Ben ran up behind me and tackle me to the floor. He said, "Dan and I have a surprise for you." Just then Dan came bursting in with my older sister on his shoulder. Then Ben punch me in the stomach four or five times, then he grabbed my drained nuts and squeezed. I could do nothing as Dan pined my sisters shoulders under his legs and fed her his cock. Soon after Ben did the same to me, a few minutes later they both fucked our skulls so hard he vomited all over ourselves. "Don’t fuck with us today," Dan yelled. They then walked out.

My sister Tracey, is 5'6", weights 125 lbs, has short dark hair, the cutest little minx like nose, the most leveling hazel eyes, a sloppy sexy ass like Rachel Ray, the biggest dark nipples on a wall ever, and has never shaved her pussy or pits, very light skin with dark little feminine hairs all over and is bitchy and has been a tease to Dan and Ben many times.

I turned to see a look of sheer joy on Tracey’s face, she turned to me and saw the same look. I then moved closer and licked some of her vomit out of her delectable ear. I moved to licking the rest of her face and she did the same. As soon as we had each other just about clean mistress N came storming in, in a cop uniform, "you two are late and will answer to me now," she said. She then pulled out her night stick that had a dildo on the long end. She jammed it in my mouth and ordered Tracey to put cuffs on me. Handcuffed and blind folded, she led us to the jail cell in the basement, locked the door and left. Tracey and I climbed onto the bottom bunk and began to spoon and fall asleep.

We awoke to see Butch, a large Bull Mastive lying in the corner of the cell. Tracey climbed down to him and began to rub his belly. "What are you doing that for," I asked. Tracey replied, "well if he is going to fuck you ass he need to be hard, duuuuu." I said, "fine but I better get finally get to eat your pussy and ass." "Duuuuu silly, of course," she yelped. I leaped down, sat behind her and began to rub her nipples and kiss her neck. She had the dog hard now and climbed onto all fours, I did the same. I spit in my hand and rubbed it on my hole as the dog walked behind me. He walked over me and I guided his large cock into my hole, screaming as it entered. Tracey giggled at my screaming and then gasped as it unleashed my tongue on her very wet and tasty pussy. It tasted so yummy and I could smell it all through her hair, it almost made the brutal pounding on my ass seem meager. By the time the dog had filled my ass, my face was dripping wet and I had four fingers easily sliding in. The dog left and laid down in the corner, I then moved to licking her cute little hairy asshole. It is so beautiful looking, the way it starts with a dark yummy center and fades on her cheeks. I tasted heavenly as I licked a few dingle berries. "Finish it," she yelled. So I spit on my protruding hand and jammed it in up to my wrist. Her scream and massive orgasm felt wonderful squeezing my wrist, I sopped up the escaping juices. I pulled out my hand to leave a gapping hole in the dark hairy fault. I quickly moved in with my cock and began to pee in her gash. She turned and said, "you nasty little cunt." 10 seconds later it

full so I laid down under her and watched it poor onto my face. "Take a seat," I said and her big ass lowered onto my face. My tongue danced over her crack once again, tasting better than before now that it had a fresh coat of sweat. After a few tasty licks she got off my face and moved to my cock, but as she was about stuff her asshole with my cock mistress N walked in. "Ohhh! Now you little sluts are in for it!" Miss N yelled. She unlocked the door walked over to Tracey, grabbed her by her hair. Bent her over the bottom bunk and pulled out the cock night stick. "Mmmm! You have the nastiest little hairy crack ever," she said as she shoved 8 inch of the stick in."Get the dog over here butt boy and get him ready," she said. I walked the dog over bent down and began to lick his sheath opening, seconds later the big cock slipped out into my mouth. Mistress N smacked me and said, "that tasty treat is not for you butt boy." She then grabbed the dogs leash and led him behind my sister. He mounted right up and with a little help from me she was getting the pounding of her life. Mistress N then placed a leash and collar on my neck, and ordered me next to sis. She unzipped her pants and pulled out the pink fist again, it made me shiver to see a sexy woman in a uniform of power about to pound my hole. Trace looked over to see me cringe. I then remembered the dog cum in my hole and hoped she would notice. "Oh look," she said, " the nose in your ass is running." She leaned forward o my ear and whispered, "now you know why you get the fist. Tracey was enjoying her pounding when I looked over, then she cringed as the dogs not expanded and exploded in her. I screamed as the fist tore into my hole, "Now clean out you sisters nasty little turd box," Mistress N demanded. She got on the bed, in front of me, I dove in pressing my face as hard as I could in her milky cheeks. Sucking all the sweet dog jizz out that I could. Without warning Tracey pushed back against my tongue and a couple of tiny little morsels slip down my throat, I wanted to chew on them. I smacked her right butt cheek to warn her to stop, she did. After a few minutes more of pounding my ass, mistress N yawned, got up and locked the door behind her. Tracey and I looked at each other and laughed, I pulled her on the bed with me and began to lick her sweaty salty neck, her cute little ears, her cheeks, under her eyes, and even in her bugery nose. I then moved to the best tits and nipples I have ever seen, giving each of them ample attention, they must stick out an inch and half. It was time for my licking desert, I pushed her arms above her head to expose one of the most beautiful sites. I rose up to take in my hairy sisters body and cute face, I the dove in and began licking her unbelievably hairy, tasty, succulent arm pits. I fell in love with them when I was about 13, never really saw it on other girls, which drove me all the more crazy over them. After a few mintues of clean sis, she grabbed my nuts and squeezed them til I screamed. "Now im going to do what mom wants to do to you," She yelled. "Wa wa what’s that," I said. She then pulled out a ball gag from under the pillow and said, "you’ll see little sis." I whimpered at what I knew was coming next, just then mistress N walked in followed by my mom with a suite case. Mistress N unlocked the door and let my mom in.

My mom is a lovely full figured woman, 5'8", 140lbs, she has short light brown hair, lips that could suck the chrome of a trailer hitch, a big round ass, 44dd saggy tits like Christy Canyon that still produced milk and always wished I was a girl.

I sat on the bed next to Tracey as my mom opened the case and pulled out a razor and foam. She the proceeded to shave my lower body. A half hour later she was done and ordered me to stand. I did as she handed me a hot pink thong out. Tracey grabbed my cock and pulled it between my legs and taped it to my thigh. I put on the panties and was handed a lacy bra, fake boobs and put them on. Next my mom pulled out a little red dress, I pulled it up and was ready for makeup. Tracey grabbed the razor and shaved my face. Next she applied the makeup, and a blonde wig. "Come here you little sluty girl," Mom said, and put a leash and collar on me. Next my mom and Tracey left me in the cell so they could go get dressed. They returned half an hour later, my mom was dressed in a suit with a fake mustache, Tracey was in a tiny pink dress with a rather large strapon on. "You my bitch now," Tracey said, as she grabbed my collar and put a blindfold on.

An hour later the blind fold was removed and I saw what looked like a fantasy lesbian/bi/gay bar. I swallowed hard as Tracey and my mom led me into the bar and to a both in the corner. We sat down and ordered drinks, the cutest little server took our order. She had on a tank top that made her pointy tits look yummy, had on a tan skirt that gave her booty the perfect little waddle. She gave me a wink as she left, but Tracey grabbed my collar and pulled me under the table. She unveiled the big red strapon and forced my mouth onto it. My ass was sticking out the end of the booth as I sucked, the server smacked my ass with moms approval as she return with more drinks. A few minutes later a tall blonde slut came and sat next to my mom and they began to flirt. She had long blonde hair in a pony tail, big full lips had the body of a volleyball player. I couldn’t help but imagine what it would be like to burry my face between her thick thigh as I sucked Tracey’s cock. The blonde and my mom retired to the bathroom together, then the server sat next to sis and began to flirt and inquire about me. "He is my bitch of a little brother, Tracey said. The server giggled at her answer, "does he suck anything besides cock," she asked. Tracey smacked my face and said, "Get ready to suck something with some actual blood flow." She handed my leash to the serve named Jordan, and she pulled me under her skirt. There I saw a freshly shaved pussy, with the biggest dark pussy lips I had ever seen. I suck on each lip for what seem like an eternity, I the fingered her butt as I moved to licking between the lips. She screamed as pussy juice sprayed in my mouth and on my face. She pulled me up from under the table, and saw the mascara running down my cheeks, she laughed. Jordan then grabbed my fake boobs and began to lick my face, in the mean time Tracey was up Jordan tank top giving her nipples a pinch. After a few more minutes of licking and pinching Jordan left to go get our food, so I went to the ladies bathroom to fix my makeup. When I returned my mom and her new friend and Tracey we eating. My plate was no where to be found on the table. Tracey grabbed my leash and pulled under the table again, but under he skirt was the red dildo in a hot dog bun cover in vomit, snot and spit. I dove into the best hot dog ever, and out of the corner of my eye I saw the blondes thick thighs open as she placed an empty cup between. I return to the top of the table and the blonde handed me the cup, "Drink up little slut," she said. So I gulped it down in a matter of seconds. Jordan returned and sat with us the rest of the evening, I was passed from pussy to pussy licking each one to a ragging orgasm. I had one more public humiliation as Tracey pulled me on her lap pulled my thong aside and shoved the dildo in my mangina. I screamed as loud as I ever had and a few people next to us laughed at me. We were then asked to leave, so all five us retired back to the ranch. Tracey and I were returned to our cell along with the Blonde who’s name is Jennifer and Jordan. I’m not sure what happened the rest of the evening.

The Glass Part 1

markR on BDSM Stories

  The Glass
 
 
  It was nearly 4 o'clock and Master would be home in about a half hour as Robyn stepped into the shower. She felt the warm water splash against her skin. Her body was already in a high state of sensitivity with the arrival of Master approaching. She washed her self paying close attention to make sure her cunt was well cleaned. Then she shaved as to not have any stubbl
Read More
e. Master did not  like to feel stubble.
 
  She got of the shower and toweled herself off. She stood naked looking at her naked body in the mirror wondering how her master had taken control of her. How she was owned from head to toe and how much she loved it. Again as her eyes looked at her self up and down she felt the tingle between her legs.She took out the blow drier and got her hair ready then put on a blouse with no bra. The fabric rubbing against her nipples sent small tingles through her body as she walked. She slipped on a skirt with no panties so her cunt would be totally accessible to her Master.
 
  She looked around the bedroom. Everything was as it should be. Bed was made and everything was picked up. She stepped out into the hallway and living room. It was neat and tidy. The remote for the TV was next to his chair so he wouldn't have to look for it. She will not soon forget the beating her ass took when he could not find it for 20 minutes.
 
   Her eyes went to the kitchen and the smile went away. Her glass of juice. She had a glass of orange juice and did not wash it right away just set it in the sink. She forgot about it. She bolted for the sink to quickly clean it but even as she took her first step she heard his key slide into the door lock. For a brief second it made her think of his cock sliding into her pussy. Her mind raced. She grabbed the glass and still dirty stuck it in the cupboard to take care of later. As the cupboard door closed the front door opened and in walked her Master.
 
   She ran to greet him with a hug and a kiss. "How was your day, Master?" She said
   "What did you do?" was his response
   "Nothing Master. Why?" she said knowing full well he could read her like a child's book.

   He stepped past her to the kitchen. His eyes alert and picking up any little sign. He would glance at his slut to see her body language and what her eyes were doing. That would tell him so much about where to look.He looked in the kitchen sink then to her. Her eyes quivered just that little bit. Her lips moved just so very little that if you were not her Master you never would have seen it, but he was and he did.
 
   He looked more closely at the bottom of the sink and noticed a small ringlet left by a glass. If the glass had been washed the ringlet would have been washed away well. "Where is the dirty glass?" his voice was calm and firm.
 
   She knew there was no hiding anything from him. She knew her response should be "In the cupboard, Master." but instead she made a long painful evening for herself with "What glass, Master?"
He just looked at her and knew in an instant she was lying to him. He opened the cupboard door and saw the dirty glass that was put away.
 
  I am sorry Master I forgot all about the glass till just before you walked in. Please Master it will never happen again I promise," she pleaded knowing full well that it would do no good.He once told her that he didn't care if a tornado came through the house 5 minutes before he came home, if the house was a mess she would be punished.
 
  "The glass is the least of my concerns. You lied to me slut." he said in a very calm cool voice. The voice that scared her and turned her on at the same time.
  "I just didn't want you to find the glass is all. Please don't be mad Master." again she begged knowing that her fate was already decided by her master and she would not have to wait long for her punishment to start. She hoped it would be quick and not go all night like some of her punishments have gone.
  "Worse thing you can do is lie to me." He said in the same voice
  "Sorry Master." she now knew she was doomed. She knew this was not going to be quick or easy to take.

The Exhibit, Pt 1, The Demonstration

jessicablank on BDSM Stories

The Exhibit, a Tale of Dominica's Realm
-- by jessicablank

Part 1:  The Demonstration
 
"He got the idea from the story of Snow White," MzDominica explained, waving one hand over the glass coffin.  It was on a platform and tilted at an angle of forty-five degrees, so the man inside had his head higher than his feet, making him easier to see, though he was not raised as high as Dominica's tall, voluptuous form.  "Complete enclosure," Mistress continued.  "A sensory-deprivation chamber... without light, without sound, without feeling, taste, or smell -- except what I put in -- but on exhibit for everyone to see and enjoy."
 
A woman had just entered the exhibit room, having followed the signs from Dominica's t

Read More
avern that said, "EXHIBIT, this way."  She was dressed more simply than most of the others here, in a tight, black leather corset and a long, black skirt that reached the floor, completely covering her legs.  At the end of the leash she held, a naked man crawled on the floor after her, on his hands and knees.  She stopped, and he curled into a tight, little ball, head down, awaiting the next tug on the leash, or another order from his mistress.
 
"Without light?" she asked.  "In a glass bubble?"
 
MzDominica raised a hand and beckoned.  "Come closer, and take a look."
 
Some of the other women standing nearby shifted position a little, to let the new arrival pass.  They gave no notice to the naked slave crawling just behind her.  She stopped at the side of the coffin, near the middle, and peered inside.  Thick, leather straps held the man's hands and ankles in place.  Several more on the thighs and biceps made sure he could not even bend a limb.  All were softly lined, so there would be no chafing of the skin -- not even to gain some sense of touch from the irritation.
 
The newcomer looked up toward the top of the enclosure.  The man's head was covered with a shiny, black leather hood, with thick padding over the eyes.  Only his nose and mouth were visible.  The little inserts in his nostrils, with the tubes trailing off to the side, reminded her of oxygen supplies she had seen in hospitals.  But the man's mouth was stretched wide -- wrapped around a thick, black, rubber gag, from which a tube rose up... up... up... to a reservoir of yellow fluid.  She could guess what that was.
 
"Yes," Dominica explained, "That's a bottle of my urine.  It drip feeds into his mouth, twenty-four hours a day.  Well...", she continued, "not ONLY my pee," she chuckled.  "Every once in a while, we give him fresh water, or a thin broth with nutrients."  She pointed at the man's nose.  "That's what those tubes are for -- I can pump in air with any smells I like.  My perfume.  My sweat.  And, when he's drinking water or broth, the scent of my piss.  Smell overwhelms the sense of taste -- so, for him, everything tastes like my pee!"
 
Several of the women were absent-mindedly stroking their own breasts, or between their legs.  Like the new arrival, most of them had a male or female slave kneeling on the floor next to them.  One had grabbed her slave by his hair and roughly dragged him around and upward, pressing his face against her crotch.
 
Looking back down at the man's head, the newcomer asked, "What are the headphones for?"
 
"White noise," MzDominica replied.  "There is a continuous feed of sound into his ears, to mask out any sounds in the room.  So we can move around, and even talk -- and he won't have any idea we're here."
 
Suddenly, there was a gentle thrumming sound, and movement mid-way down the coffin.  The man inside was naked, except for the mask, the tubing, and a few other attachments.  Strong and muscular, his body was a deep bronze color, with no tan lines -- as if he spent much of his time outside in the sunlight, instead of closed up in a little box.  There was a catheter inserted into his cock, and a black, rubber sleeve, wrapped around it.  It was the cock that was moving, and the sleeve making the gentle noise.
 
MzDominica chuckled.  "The sound you hear is another clever invention of the slave who designed this exhibit," she explained.  "It works kind of like one of those floater valves in a toilet tank."  Pointing to the rising, hardening cock, she continued, "Whenever his cock starts to get soft and droop, it activates a switch.  The sleeve gives his cock a little massage -- slow, gentle waves, caressing and squeezing.  Just enough to get him hard again.  And then it stops."  And just as she finished talking, the thrumming did indeed stop.
 
"It keeps him hard ALL the time?" asked a woman in green riding leathers.
 
"ALL the time," Dominica smiled.
 
The newcomer gave a sudden tug on her slave's leash, and quietly spoke one word:  "Lick."  She reached down to the front of her skirt, pulling it where one side overlapped the other, revealing smooth, muscular legs and red calf boots.  She shifted her left foot outward, giving the slave room to crawl between her legs and stretch his head upward, toward her pussy, just as she pulled the flap back into place, concealing herself again, wrapping her slave in darkness as he applied his soft, warm tongue.
 
"How long will he be here?" asked the woman in green.
 
"Two more days," Dominica replied.  "He's been in there for three days already.  Getting slowly, gently conditioned for even more complete obedience."
 
"Conditioned?" the newcomer asked, her face a little flushed.  She found it hard to tear her gaze away from the big, glass enclosure, and the subject inside.
 
"That's right, you just arrived," MzDominica said.  "I had explained earlier, that the headphones aren't ONLY for white noise.  Every once in a while, I add in a track of hypnotic suggestions, at a subliminal level.  He's never consciously aware that they're even playing -- but there is no other stimulus in his mind, so he is completely unable to ignore them."  She reached over to a console, and touched a switch.  "Here, you can listen for a moment on the speaker, overhead.  I've got the sound channels balanced differently, so you can hear it."

The speaker came to life, with a gentle hissing in the background -- the white noise track, that formed the main part of the slave's auditory experiences.  But the other track was easier to hear:  "...becoming more and more obedient...  Drip... drip... drip...  Every drop of My pee that you swallow...  increases your need to obey...  You must obey Dominica...  Drip... drip... drip...  Every drop you swallow...  every drop of My pee... makes you need to serve Me, more and more...  Drip... Swallow...  Drip...  Swallow and obey..."
 
Dominica flipped the switch again, turning the speaker off.  "Well, you get the idea."
 
Several more slaves had found their faces pressed between their mistresses' thighs.  Licking.  Nuzzling.  In a corner of the room, one was having his nose roughly humped by a woman with red hair.
 
Dominica smiled.  Oh, yes, a very interested crowd.  "Any questions?"
 
The woman in green spoke up again, "Where is the inventor?  I'd like to get one of these."
 
Laughing, Dominica pointed toward the coffin.  "You're looking at him."
 
The room filled with little gasps of delight, and a few wicked-sounding, quiet laughs.
 
"Yes," MzDominica continued, "In a couple of days, we'll take him out.  He'll be too dazed to do any thinking for a while -- not that I encourage that sort of thing around here."  This drew a few more laughs.  "I'll put him put him to work, doing something physical to build up his strength again.  Plowing the fields for spring planting, or maybe pulling a pony cart."
 
"MzDominica," the newcomer said, "I'd like to speak with you afterward, if I may."  She was panting, finding it hard to speak.  She gave a tap of her hand, down at the front of her dress, and said, "Stop."  Deep within the folds of her dress, the slave stopped licking.
 
"Certainly," Dominica said.  "Are there any other questions?  No?  Then feel free to stay awhile and watch.  And be sure to tell your friends!"
 
Most of the women began walking out, slowly returning to the tavern with their slaves in tow.  A couple of them signed the visitor's book near the doorway, and the redhead left with her slave, after dropping a business card on the table.  Now that the room was less crowded, those who remained approached the coffin for a better look.
 
MzDominica remained standing by the coffin, regally still, allowing the newcomer time to realize that it was she who needed to approach Dominica, rather than the reverse.  With obvious reluctance, the woman opened the front of her skirt again and gave a tug on the leash, ordering her slave out into the open again.  She walked step by slow step toward Dominica, glancing at the coffin, then back to Mistress, as if thinking, reconsidering, and evaluating possibilities.  Finally, she closed the distance between them, near enough for a private conversation, without implications of TOO much intimacy.  She had the good grace to incline her head a moment, bow a little, and say, "Mistress Dominica, may I introduce myself.  I am known as Mistress Black."
 
"Very glad to meet you," Dominica replied.
 
"I have a proposal for you, Mistress, if I may."
 
"Yes?  What do you have in mind?"
 
"I run a chain of spas, with franchises all over the country.  Most of them cater only to a female clientele.  Your slave's invention, here, suggests a way I might expand my business to attract the other half of the population.  I can promote them as decompression chambers, for relaxation."  She smiled engagingly.
 
"Go on," Dominica prompted, raising one eyebrow.

"Well, it represents a considerable investment -- so I'm looking, of course, for any ways I can, to reduce my initial costs.  To get any discount I can."
 
Dominica's expression suddenly looked a little less approving.

"What I propose," the newcomer continued, "is to keep YOUR hypnotic suggestions in the sound tracks -- perhaps you can even augment them... so that every man who tries out the decompression chamber will feel compelled to become your slave, and perhaps come here to your Realm for even more training and conditioning."

Dominica's smile slowly returned.  "Mistress Black, we may have something to talk about."  She stepped forward, extending a hand, and touched the newcomer's shoulder.  "Let's go back to the tavern and I'll buy you a drink.  I could use a beer, myself."  She looked back at the coffin.  "My little slave, here, is going to need his reservoir refilled, pretty soon!"  She ushered Mistress Black through the door, ignoring the naked slave who scuttled after her, and followed her, back to the pub.

Left alone in the room, the slave in the coffin continued to lie still.  Slowly breathing.  Drip... Drip...  Drip...  The sleeve around his cock made a thrumming noise for a few moments, caressing, tightening, stiffening... and then went silent.

*          *          *          *          *          *

More to come, later!

Pain

silvermare on BDSM Stories

"God help me" I think, as read the list he has made for me. Along with a cardoard box. Here is what it said:

Slut, follow these rules:

Use the dildo in the box in your pussy for ten minutes, leave it there

You are banned from all sexual pleasure unless I say, this includes:

Orgasm

Masturbation

 

Put 5 bands on each nipple

put the plug up your ass, it to be removed on so you can shit

Go about life as normal

Tweak your nipples for 5 minutes every hour.

I will be here in 5 minutes, have everything ready for me, be kneeling at the back door when I come in.

Your master

 

 

"Shit!" I thought to myself. I have 3 minutes to get ready. I open the box to see a 20 inch dildo

Read More
. Once again I think, "SHIT!" and shove it in as far as I can, a pathetic 13 inches. I take out the butt plug and recognize it as the largest he owns. I shove it in and put the bands on my nipples. I proceed to get on my hands and knees in front of the door. I guess I should tell you about me. I am about 5 feet 6 inches, auburn-brownish hair and beautiful green eyes. I have 42DD breasts and the tights pussy you can imagine.  am a sexslave to my master.The door slams, and I see my master. He has a 14 inch cock, it is pure torture. He sees the dildo coming out my cunt. "YOU PATHETIC SLUT" he yells and walks behind me. He kicks the dildo and I scream in agony as the whole thing is shoved up my tight hole. He takes out some bondage rope and tells me to stand up.

I stand, and fall. I stand again in pure agony from the cock. My holes are shoved tight. He proceeds to gag me, then ties me up and tells me to take a step. I do, and fall over as extra pressure is put on the dildo. "Get up slut." He says "I am taking you to a slave convention. You will be the only female slut there. New torture items will be tested on you. This is exactly 1 month away. You will leave everything I have on you on, until I say. once a week, I will send a new dildo, and you will replace your current one with it. I will appear exactly five minutes after you get the dildo to rety you. If I find that the dildo is all the way in, I will tie it with the same amount of pressure as now. If it is not all the way in, I will tie it with more pressure." And with that, he leaves. So I continue on with my routine. It takes me about an hour to master walking, it still brings me great pain. After I master it, I get in my car and go to work. I have an office job, so I sit at my desk all day. When I am done, I tweak my nipples for 5 minutes, and walk to my car in agony.

"Shit!" I remember that I have to walk for an hour. "Maybe, this once I can not do it." I think. As I finish the thought, Master calls and quickly says, "Go on your walk." And so I do. In the end, I walk baclk to my car in pain. One man asks me if I am alright, I have to say yes. I get home and eat a quick dinner. Even though it is only 8:00, I go to bed. and so it happens, ffor one week. on sunday, a package arrives. I rip it open and unty my bonds. I rip out the dildo and shove in the new dildo. I didn't even look at its size, a massive 24 inches. I manage to get in 20. forgetting the punishment. I kneel by the door. I hear a bang. It is master, OUTSIDE! I had completely forgotten to unlock the door! I hurry and do so. He slams open the door, in pure fury. He bends me over and rips out my dildo. He opens his briefcase, filled with an assortment of travel items, and rips ut a 30 inch dildo, his biggest. He slams the hole thing in my pussy, I scream so loudly! He ties the bondage on and puls it so tight I collapse, putting even more pressure on it. He ties it with the amount of pressure there was as I collapsed and slams the door. I recieve a call, 10 minutes later. "Take a three hour walk from now on, twice a day. This cock wil stay in you for three weeks." I feel a strong buzz go on in my pussy, almost making me orgasm on the spot."Oh, and remember," He says with a chuckle,"No orgasms!"

Finally three weeks were over, my butt was sore fromm the 500 lashes I had gotten for my orgasm. He came over and put on my outfit, leaving the cocks in me. I was to wear a completely see through dress to the convention. He put me in tthe car and removed my butt plug, leaving a gaping hole until he slammed the new one in, 2 times bigger, he had a cloth in my mouth though, it kept me from screaming. My pussy was so sore, I sat in a position that put little presure on it."Sit straight slut." He said, and moved me to a position putting a lot of pressure on the cock.

We got to the convention. There were 3 male slaves there, and about 50 people. I was untied and given relief from the monster cock. I was tied so that all parts of my body were accesible. In an x shape. A women came up to me and kicked me in the pussy, she was wearing wide shoes, and the pain was horrible. I had a set of pool balls shoved up my pussy, which was taped closed as people came up and kicked me in the pussy. I then had another set shoved up my ass and people beat my whole body. I was released from the balls, and people startes putting gags in my mouth,and shoving dildos up my pussy and ass. Master whispered in my ear, "Remember, no orgasms!" I shook with the urge. At one time, I saw a huge spike shoved up my pussy and screamed. I thought I couldn't last, but after painful and pleasurable things were put in my body, I was let down. Master quickly put my outfit and dildo's back in, he must of been drunk, because he put the butt plug in my cunt, and the dildo in my ass! I felt like I was split apart, he started the vibrator up and put on the pressure ties on, they killed my ass, and we started home. He said in a slurred voice, "I'll take 'em off nextweek, cunt."

At that moment, I realized that there was nothing I could ever prefer, than being a slave to my master!

 

 

First story! Always looking for constructive criticism!

Thanks for reading!

Meeting Of The Minds

LadyAriele on BDSM Stories

Meeting of the Minds

Part One: The Introduction

He watched her for months, he knew what stores she shopped at, where her friends lived, he knew more about her than he should have. He couldn't help it, he was obsessed, and the more he knew about her, the more intrigued he became, and the better his plan at abducting her developed.

He calculated the steps she took every Tuesday morning from her car to the entrance of Curves. Her bi-weekly one hour work-out with her best friend Beth.

He knew which brand of feminine hygiene products she used; and, what her weekly routine was. Including how many times a week she masturbated.

He pulled a pair of dark blue satin panties from his pocket, stil

Read More
l moist from last night, smelling the pleasure she gave herself. She sleeps like a baby, never even being disturbed when he slips in and out of her bedroom window.

Visuals of her naked body laid spread eagle and secured with silk scarves stirs his cock into expanding. Writhing and begging for what he intends on giving her. When he decides she deserves it.

The scent of her wafting in his nares only making his excitement intensifying with each stroke of her moist panties up and down his thick shaft. He leans back into the leather loveseat, letting his legs part as he relaxes into the fluffy cushions. His mind releases and lets the fantasy begin.

Picturing her below him, sheets wet between her legs from her pussy juices responding to his standing above her, cock in hand, slowly stroking it. Dominant voice almost commanding her to answer in her typical obedient tone and reply.

“You want me to let you taste this cock, don’t you my love?”

“Oh, Yes Master!” she exclaims excitedly.

“This baby sluts mouth is craving your cream filled cock!”

Shifting his six feet two inch frame above her body. Perfectly patterned hair and a happiness trail down his torso. Spreading his legs as he sits astride her hips, squeezing a few drops of precum onto the round mushroom cock head. Bending forward letting the drops fall onto her red luscious full bottom lip.

“You are not to taste that until you have my permission. Is that understood My Pet?"

She opens her mouth to speak, the drop of precum sweet on her wanting lip.

“Yes Sir, I won’t taste it with out awaiting your permission.”

"Good Girl."

Two words that seared her soul.

Straddling her upper body, he leans his massive size forward, and rubs the head of his cock, against her bottom lip, smearing his precum and leaving more than what he removed.

“You may lick my cock once baby slut, only once, so you better get the best taste you can.”

Moans through a pink tipped tongue spreading out flat against growing fat head, sugary sweet precum dances over taste buds. She savors the taste when she pulls her tongue back in her mouth and roams it over teeth and palate, flavor sensations being imprinted in her memory.

Her body arching up against his as he continues to ride her.

“You like to be my puppy slut don’t you my sweet whore?” A statement more than a question.

He shoves his cock deep into her wanton mouth. He pushes past her gag reflex, seeing the tears in her eyes as his broad girth stretches that tight throat hole of hers. Slippery precum lubricates his shaft making the push forward easier to adjust to.

She submissively takes his entirety, nuzzling her chin and nose against his pubic bone. The soft fur surrounding the base of his cock neatly trimmed but still tickling her face.

He explodes his semen in jets spraying her face, neck, cleavage and hair. He rubs the love seed into her skin, as if it was lotion. She smiles up at him.

He moves off of her body, and begins to walk around the bedroom, gathering items from dressers and nightstands. Wicked glimmers of dark thoughts as he contemplates what to do with her vulnerable young body.

He sets the items down on the edge of the bed. He then removes a blindfold and places it over her eyes.

He begins to pace back and forth, letting off steam, his deranged anxiety getting the best of him. Glancing quickly at his prize, his reward, what he worked and planned for months was finally in fruition.

She was His prisoner, His slave girl! Maniacal laughs out loud as he thinks to himself. She is Mine! Mine! Mine! Mine!

Without realizing it Micheal released his orgasm in the air, shooting over the back of the love seat and onto the carpeted floor. He stood up abruptly, cursing out loud, searching for a towel to wipe up his pent up release.

“Bitch!” He hisses it.

He uses a handi- wipe to pick up the cold cum on the carpet.

Another reason he is going to have his way with that hot body once he captures her. The plan has to be perfect in order for it to work. He still had some loose ends to tie up before initiating the sequence of events that will bring her home to him.

Ariele decided to walk to the store today, the sun was shining and it felt good on her bare skinned back. Her breasts bounced softly under the halter tops that she made last year with her daughters. She was thrilled they were still in style.

Her long silky hair was in braids, and she tossed them behind her as she walked down the street and into the alley to take the short cut to the Munchkin Market at the end of the street at the corner. She didn’t see or hear the van behind her until the screeching of brakes was upon her.

She felt herself being pulled backwards, an arm around her neck, one around her waist, her heart was beating erratically. She opened her mouth to scream, but was quickly ball gagged and silenced. She tried to kick and scratch, but her legs and arms were being tied and bound. They slipped a burlap bag over her head.

“If you fight me, you will only make this harder on yourself.” His menacing voice sent chills down her spine. She slid down the van wall after being tossed against it, she then heard the sliding door slam.

“Ok, we got her, let’s get out of here now. Boss is going to want her as soon as possible.” His voice was flat.

All he had on his mind was the bonus he would be receiving tonight for the special delivery. He had worked for Micheal for many years, but today, was the oddest request thus far. He would do anything for him, so he never questioned his actions.

Micheal sat at his desk and looked at his watch, knowing that if all went well today his package would be delivered soon. All the preparations from the past few months have been put to task.

Her room was ready, with all the necessities, including stocks, a cage and the wall has been adapted to her specific measurements. He smiled to himself, wondering how long it will take her to succumb to the role she was born to play.

His.

The van parked in front of the mansion. She was led into the library. Hands tied behind her back, feet bound with rope, gagged, mascara streaked down her face. Her difficulty walking became worse with each step.

An intoxicating fragrance stimulated her senses. He walked around her body, studying every inch of her. She could feel his heated gaze, sending flames through out her.

Why, she wondered, could any person under these circumstances have this effect on her body. Chuckles are heard, as if he was reading her mind.

“Are you afraid My Little Pet?”

Quivering whimpers are her only reply. She tries hard to displace the silk rope that is binding her wrists together.

He places his hands around her neck and removes the ball gag, then removes her blindfold.

“I am only going to do this if you promise not to yell. You won’t yell now will you my sweet treat?” Again, more of a statement rather than a question.

She shakes her head back and forth.

Relief washes over her face as the blindfold is removed and her eyes adjust to the lighting of the room. Her hands shake behind her as her nerves begin to let go, and the reality of the situation dawns on her.

 

She looks up at this handsome man who abducted her.

“My family will be looking for me, they will call the police.”

Arrogant tones, “I’ve already thought of everything my dear.” He holds up a tape recording of her new voice message on her answering machine.

“Hi, this is Ariele, I’m out and about for a week of fun and frolic, leave a message and I will get back to you. I’ll send you a postcard from Mexico.”

Defiant glares at him, stomping her foot pointlessly. “How did you do that? How dare you copy and record my voice!”

Blue eyes darken a shade, then fear creeps up her cheeks and spreads across her face as his looks go from tolerant to incensed.

Dark gray bordering on smoke filled looks glare at her as then he leans forward and almost hisses in her ear.

“I will do what ever I want to you, when ever I want to. Is that understood?” Emphasis on what and when.

Steps back and raises an arched brow at her when not hearing a comment or reply. A swift spank of his hand across her backside.

“Capice’?”

A stuttered reply from her lips. “Ya yes.”

Another hard smack across her globe shaped cheeks.

“Yes What?”

Confused looks at him, not knowing how he wants her to address him.

His eyes cold and uncaring.

“Sir, I want you to call me Sir.”

Dominating manner. “ And I won’t tell you again.” Emphasis on won’t.

“Sir, Yes Sir.” She says begrudgingly.

He realizes that training her will take some time; though, by the looks of her and the way she handles herself, getting to know her by watching her for the past few months. He knew that all of his patience will be greatly rewarded.

“One Sir per answer is enough.”

His arm raises over her delectable curves, but instead of spanking her again, he rubs his semi calloused hand in big circles, taking the sting out of her flesh.

She whimpers in response to his caring actions.

Her body begins to relax after feeling his soothing touches. Her eyes remain on him, feeling small next to his tall strong build, once again he leans in towards and whispers in her ear.

“It’s a dance, a tango of sorts, which we will learn together.”

He reaches out and places both of his hands on her hips. Leans into her petite frame; and, looks deeply into her eyes and says in a very erotic tone.

“My sweet peach, you and I will become very close.”

He looks intently upon her small five feet four inch frame before stepping back, once again undressing her with his penetrating gaze. His feelings for her contained.

A blush appears up and down her body, feeling heated by his lustful looks. Her eyes swollen from crying, streaks of tears still damp on her cheeks.

His hand sweeps the side of her cheek, wiping the tears off her face and then stroking a cheek with his thumb. He then speaks to her in calm even tones.

“I am not here to hurt you. You are here for training.” A pregnant pause,

“Training to be Mine.”

 

Part Two: Training

Ariele is dizzy under his lewd stares, she lets her breath out slowly, feeling the ground underneath her move slightly. Intake of hot breath, she almost trips leaning to far to the left.

He catches her in his strong embrace, and holds her body close to his for a few moments before lowering himself down and untying the leather straps that bind her ankles together. Demure sounds form a sentence.

“Thank you, Sir.”

His eyes light up momentarily giving his true feelings for her away, but she wasn’t paying attention to the wide eyed puppy dog looks.

“You‘re welcome.” Was his only reply.

He began circling around her body again, his riding crop drawing up between the crack of her butt, and around each nipple, causing them to become erect and wanting attention.

Unconsciously she has had a fantasy about being a love slave for years, but never had the guts to seek out a real experience. Some how what she thought would happen, and what was really about to happen were a very different scenario in her mind.

Every nerve on her body was responding to his every touch. Whether it be with his bare well manicured fingertips or the end of the black leather riding crop. Her body was igniting, with embers burning in her pussy, dripping on her white cotton panties.

Soft moans escape her lips. She looks at him desperately. “ Please, Sir, what ever you do, please don’t hurt me! I have children, I have family. I have friends that love me!”

Once again he leans in her lithe body, letting his nose take in her scent.

“Ariele, all of your friends are aware of this little journey that you and I are going to travel together. Starting now!”

His tones boom in her body, and before she knows what’s happening, his lips press firmly against hers. His mouth opening over her welcoming mouth, his tongue probing out, seeking the sweetness of her tongue. Suckling on it, both tongues swirl and dance together as moment pass.

Fires exchanging and igniting within his loins and hers, both of them feeling the spark of electricity between them. Flickers burning hotter now for both of them.

Not knowing that each of them are on the same page, the flirting begins.

She spreads her legs trying to balance her stance, having her arms still tied behind her, with pleading looks she asks him.

“Please Sir, I promise not to try and runaway, but can you please loosen or unbind my wrists?”

Ariele turns her body around, to let him see how red her wrists are getting. He almost screams and startles her.

“Sam!”

A man the size of a mountain comes bailing in the room.

“Yes Boss?”

“Why are her wrists red?” Angry looks at Sam. “Did I not specifically request she not be hurt?”

Micheal looks at his employee with a disappointed expression.

“Yes Boss, you did.”

“Then why is she hurting?”

“Get the ice, and a something to wrap up her wrists with. On second thought, bring me two ace bandages?”

Ariele was relieved when she heard him speak so concerned for her welfare.

Sam came back into the room, offered Micheal the crushed ice packs and two pink ace bandages as he had requested.

“You may be excused until further notice Sam, and I am very displeased by the way her wrists look. I am holding you accountable for them.”

“Yes, Boss Sir.”

Sam leaves the day room. Off to take care of his masters requests of the day.

Micheal takes Arieles’ hand and guides her to sit on a divan. He places both of her hands on his lap. She stares at him, taking him in. Wondering what kind of man is he, one that can be both a fierce kidnapper and a kind gentle man.

Her interests for him grew immediately as she watched him tend to her sore wrists. Just his warm touch and gentle massaging of tigers balm made them feel better.

His eyes meet hers while he wraps each wrist. Tenderly and patiently placing the ice over her small wrist, and then bandaging each one slowly, making sure it wasn’t wrapped too tightly. Following the instructions of how to wrap a limb on the back of the package.

She laid back against the divan, and then he looked at her, intent on reading her thoughts, and realizing that she was too comfortable, she needed to be taught still that he was the one in control.

He pulls her to a stand and takes her down several stairs and stone hallways, to a door that was locked tight when they stood in front of it.

“ This is the dungeon.”

“ This will be your new home.”

Shocked looks of disbelief standing outside the room, she had no idea that on the other side of the door was her dream room, with every thing she had ever desired.

He had gone to some lengths and spent an unmentionable amount of money making sure that every one of her sexual desires will be satiated in the next coming weeks.

“I am not afraid.” She states adamantly.

“No need to be, for you will be at peace once I have this door open.” He pried the key into the lock and turned it. The heavy door bolted open after the lock was released.

Inside is a queen size captains bed, the drawers under the mattress all filled with sexy lingerie from Victoria Secrets. All of her favorite dress up outfits being replaced, silk stockings galore, garter belts, corsets, heels, teddies, baby doll jammies, and a drawer full of sex toys.

Night stands on each side of the four poster captains bed. Huge posters, that with the right equipment can be used for hours and hours of teasing pleasure. Wicked grins as he thinks of what he will do to her. A swing hangs above the bed.

He takes her hand and leads her into the vast room. Lighting candles to shed light in the darkness. Inside was not at all what she had expected. Instead was this beautiful boudoir that was full of sensual gifts and erotic torture devices.

Her eyes lit up when she saw the hot tub in the corner. She turned her head to look at him, a smile creeping on his face quickly disappears when their eyes meet.

A narrowed glare at her, as he surveys her body in one long hungry state.

Realizing that he has waited long enough to get what he wants. He reaches for her wrists, removing the bandages and ice, inspecting them to make sure she can endure hours of bondage.

“I see your hands have recovered Little One.”

“Yes Sir, they feel much better. Thank you.”

He gently guides her to the wall. He removes her silk blouse, and unhooks the lace bra, sliding it down her arms and tossing it into a hamper in the far left corner of the stone room.

Once her wrists were secured with fur lined leather straps attached to the wall. He unzipped her short black leather skirt, and slid it down over her hips, and down at her feet. He lifted one foot at a time to guide her out of the waist of her skirt. He then tossed the skirt in the same bin as her blouse. He knew he had picked out several outfits for her, that he had purchased at Katherines’ Boutiques, her favorite clothing shop.

Ariele stood there and listened to her inner voice arguing internally.

“I can’t believe you are letting this guy do this stuff to you. Are you freakin’ nuts?”

“I can’t believe how excited I get with butterflies and everything when he kisses me.”

Always the conundrum, ambivalent feelings.

The feeling was soothing to her skin at first as he secured her feet the same way as her wrists, with leather straps lined with fur.

He gently stroked up her legs, from ankles to thighs, to right between her legs at her wet sex. Looking up at her he asks her.

“Tell me about how you are going to make a nice little cock whore for me?”

The question vibrated in her loins, instead of being horribly insulted she was dangerously excited. She was beginning to entertain ideas of intimacy with this man.

“You will become my nasty little whore; and, I, I will become your Master.”

She moans out softly.

“Yes Sir, I want to be your willing little cock slut.”

The words came out before she realized what she just said. And strangely she wasn’t surprised. This attractive man was starting to turn her on.

Micheal reaches out and traces the swell of her breasts with his fingers after he rises from securing her ankles to the wall. He looks directly into her blue eyes.

“I will make you my cock whore, and you will learn to worship like a good little cock slut.” Then a pregnant pause.

“Do you understand this Ariele?”

“Yes Sir.”

“Good girl.”

His fingers lace in her hair, looking into your eyes, his breath hot over her parted mouth.

“You want to be my cock whore, don’t you My Sweet Pet?”

His fingers feel between her legs to the secret place that assures him what she is really feeling… Intensity.

She shakes her head back and forth quickly a few times.

He chuckles. “Your body betrays you Little One.”

A smile creeps up on his face, she notices the change in his eyes immediately and is thrilled to see a tender softer side to him albeit briefly. His fingers probe her wet slit, she closes her eyes and moans out.

He knows at that instant she is his, he has to prove it to her now.

Lustful looks at her, lengthy ravenous gazes, his crisp blue eyes penetrating her soul. She can almost hear his masculine tones reverberating in her soul.

“You are mine!”

Micheal knew he had to have her soon, but he didn’t want to give her cock until she begged for it first. He had to know she was his before he blessed her with his love and gift of Domination.

Slowly unbuckling his belt and pulling it off, setting it to the side, looking down into her wide eyes. Unbuttoning and unzipping his Calvin Kline jeans, slowly sliding them down off his hips and kicking them aside, he stood there dressed in black silk boxers, his hard cock evident under the fabric. His eyes never leaving hers, maintaining that piercing intent look.

He leans into her body, pressing his manhood against her thighs.

He hisses in her ear. “You have to ask for it little cock whore of mine.”

She shivers, his hot breath against her neck, the sounds of his words like a spark of flame spreading through her body igniting burning embers in her loins. Her breathless reply is but a whimper.

His fingers tweaked at each one of her taut pinkish nipples, tugging and twisting them between his forefinger and thumb. His left hand moved down her flat belly, over her mound, to her wet inviting slit.

Micheal stood inches from her, stroking his cock in his right hand, squeezing and pinching the head at the end of every stroke.

She could hear him pleasuring himself in front of her. This excited her greatly. More heat seared through her.

He rubbed his fat head against her moistness, twirling the mushroom around her clit in counter clockwise circles.

She sucks in a breath and almost purrs out.

“Cock Sir.”

Laughter is heard. A tug of her hair, pulling her head back, piercing stares into her bedroom blue eyes.

“You will have to do better than that.”

A hard slap is felt on the side of her thigh, burning red now.

“Cock Sir, I need your cock, please let me taste it. I need to have it in my mouth Sir.”

She surprised herself with the genuine whine. She wondered where this was coming from inside her.

He awakened a surreptitious passion in her.

For many years now she had fantasized about giving herself completely to a man.

She wondered if this man standing in front of her, stroking his sex, could he be the one?

Her daydreams stopped abruptly as she felt another smack against her ass cheek.

“Ouch! Hey! That hurt!” She glared at him.

He shut her up by pressing his mouth over hers, terminating her words. Broke the kiss to slap the side of her leg very hard, leaving a welt.

“Do not ever glare at me again,” a deep breath “ And do not ever show me defiance or attitude.”

A gentler tone. “Do you understand little one?”

A fingertip curls under her chin, lifting it closer to his face, his deep gaze pierces her. Glimpses of a smile, then a full mouth kiss, deep, forceful, intent on owning her.

His index finger and thumbs reach up to each brown pinkish nipple, rolling them around, as the kiss intensifies.

His broad hairy leg pressed between her legs, still bound and tied to the wall. He pinched her nipples hard, holding firmly onto them.

“I asked you a question!” Starting with a stern I, with emphasis on you, and then finishing in a softer tone.

Fearful looks up at him. “Yes Sir, I understand,” quivering voice in reply.

“Good girl.” He releases the grip on her taut nipples.

She breathes a sigh of relief, having with stood enough pain thus far.

 

Part Three: The Long Tease

The dungeon is cool this time of evening. The windows are opened to receive the inviting fragrance of jasmine which grows wild in bushes under the window boxes.

Just enough moonlight peers through the windows illuminating the shimmer of her body scantily clad in black lace garter belt and matching silk stockings.

Ariele lays blindfolded, spread eagle on the four poster bed, tied with silk scarves. Her breasts are bound with pretty purple silk rope, only enough to increase stimulation to them. Nipple clamps are applied and connected to a long light weight silver chain.

The chain is attached to a leash, which is held in Micheals tight grasp as he sits in the burgundy leather with his left leg crossed over his right knee. He is considering the list of things he plans on doing to her tonight.

Sensual teases with a long tipped red feather, massage with raspberry kiss kama sutra oil, probing her tight sweet asshole with anal beads, teasing her endlessly with a clit stimulator.

He wonders if she remembers the agreement they made years ago about making their fantasies becoming realities.

Micheal gets up off the claw foot winged back chair and sits on the edge of the bed. He loosens the silk scarves that secure her ankles.

He reaches for a long red tipped feather. He chuckles under his breath as he begins to stroke the silk stockings covering her legs, from feet to mid thigh. Taking his time, curling the tip in every contour and curve of her leg.

He smiles as he watches her body respond to him accordingly to his plan. Goose bumps appear on Ariele flesh, the red tipped feather tickling her skin soothingly.

Even though her wrists are bound and she is unable to move her hands, she still feels like she can touch him, with a word, with a movement, with a sigh or a moan. She knows their bond is growing.

His fingers touch lightly against her thigh as he flicks the garter strap releasing the stocking in both front and back of each leg. Then he rolls the silk stocking slowly down each leg, making a trail of kisses that follow from her thigh all the way down to her toes.

He kisses the top of each toe, suckling each one for a moment. He tosses the stockings on the floor next to the bed, he may decide to use them later when tying her up in another position.

He picks up the bottle of love oil that he purchased at her favorite adult store Erotic Boutique. It’s has been soaking in hot water for an hour or so now. He then opens it, holds the bottle to her nose, so she recognizes the familiar scent of fresh picked raspberries.

He pours the warm oil in the palm of his hand, rubbing them together before placing them both on her left foot. One at a time with a strong but tender touch, he massages her feet.

Ariele moaned out in pure pleasure. “Oh” and then, “ Oh, god that feels so good.” She purred the word good.

She thinks she died and went to heaven. His strong manly hands alleviating any tension she had about him with each tender massage to her feet. He can feel his warm hands permeating her smooth skin, over both her ankles and up the back of her athletic calves.

Deep resonating male tones. “You like this when I touch you My Pet?

“Oh Yes Sir, I do, very much so.” She replies to him sincerely.

Micheal continues to work his way past her ankles, finding the tender spots on each calf, then using both hand with each thigh, lifting her legs in his strong grasp and kneading her firm flesh.

She moans out softly as his hands continue to work their magic on her muscles.

He holds her feet to his face, and sucks her greater left toe into his mouth, nursing on it like it was a nipple feeding him sweet breast milk.

He methodically nurses and suckles on each one of her toes. The sweet taste of the kama sutra oil on his tongue. He licks his way up to the inside of her thigh.

His breath hot on her shaved mound, talking to her as if her hot cunt was her mouth.

“Now my sweet peach, you are going to moan and beg for me, yes My Cherished Pet?” His voice so smooth, so sexy, hearing those words made her instantly hot.

“Yes Sir,” pleading cries, “Sir, I need your hot mouth on my wanting cunt so badly, please I beg you to taste me Sir.” The words need and beg prominently expressed.

Instead of kissing her sweet cunt he pinched each nipple, knowing the blood supply to her sensitive dime size nipples is being cut off from the silk roping. He knew by her reaction that it was pleasurable. She whimpers.

He tugs on the leash that is attached to her nipple clamps. He moves to the other side of the captains bed and sits next to her. Picking up and holding above her hot dripping candle.

She feels something fall upon her clamped nipple. It was warm and soothing.

“More please Sir,” a whine more than a whimper this time.

He drizzles more drops onto both nipples. Leaving a red wax droplet trail from one pinkish tan erect nipple to the other. A few droplets on her peach size areolas.

The smell of black cherry wafts in the room mixing with the raspberry kiss scent. The scent of him, the scent of her perfume, mingling of the fresh fruit scents was erotically intoxicating for them both.

“You are such a good little candle slut, you will be rewarded for your obedience My Pet.”

His hand reaches down and fingers her slit, moist and ready for any intrusion. Two fingers thrusting in and out of her inviting cunt forcefully.

She moans out loud into the cool night air, the power of her breath swaying the candles, causing the flickers to dance.

He hisses at her. “You have to ask for it little cock whore!”

“Oh God, more, please give me cock Sir, I need your cock Sir.”

He laughs at her. “You will have to learn to do much better than that my sweet treat.”

He puts the candle away, and blows it out. He dips his fingers in the glass of ice water and retrieves an ice cube. He sets it on a nipple, holding it there for moments, and then moving to the next nipple. Alternating every two to three minutes. Her nipples become numb with in 5 minutes. Then he removes the nipples clamps.

He lowers his hot mouth onto a rigid cold nipple, and bites down on it, hard, then suckles it hungrily, receiving a nourishing drink. The heat of his mouth melts the cold numbness away leaving throbbing overly sensitive nipples.

She screams out in pleasure from the suckling, her let down reflex flowing in, her toes curling. She can feel the milk rushing into his desirous mouth.

He drinks his treat, his cock throbbing from the erotic nature of his thirst. He must stay in control though. He has to prove to her that she is His. He raises his head and looks at her thoughtfully.

“My Cock is what you crave, right my little cum slut?”

She replies with excited tones, hoping that soon she will get what her mind, body and soul crave most, his super thick man meat. Her mouth begins to drool.

“Oh yes Sir, your cock is what my mouth wants more than anything.”

He straddles her chest, pushing the bound tits together, sliding his rock hard cock in between the gateway to her ravenous mouth. His hands lace through her hair, grasping a handful of it.

“Suck it you little cock whore!”

His demanding tones shock her. He tugs on her hair roughly. Just a minute ago he was being so tender with his touches and gestures, and now his darker side is coming out. Should she fear him again?

Her mouth opens wide to take in the fat mushroom head, not much more than his head will fit in any woman’s mouth. He thinks to himself it is the curse of having a large dick.

Micheal pushes his large cock head deep into her mouth, approaching the opening of her throat. He can feel her tight throat muscles clamping down on his girth, as he pushes past her gag reflex. He lets her throat get used to his thickness by stopping and then moving forward. His hands caress her silky locks.

“That’s a good little cock sucker baby, keep going, keep taking my rock hard rod into your mouth.”

He knows that he needs to pull out soon or she will pass out from lack of oxygen.

He pulls out quickly, and watches as she takes in a huge breath of air. He removes her blindfold and wipes the tears from her eyes.

His mouth lowers over hers and he kisses her tenderly at first, then passionately, yanking her hair, jerking her head back, and placing a passionate kiss on her mouth.

He raises his head over her face, looks deep into her eyes. Then he sets his plump cock head against her bottom lip.

Smacking her lips with his cock. Fat purple head against red ruby lips. He wanted a camera to take a picture. He leans his body far to left and opened the drawer to the nightstand retrieving a digital camera. He places the head of his cock against her sultry lips, leaning back a bit to capture the perfect angle, making sure her fuck me eyes were centered properly. He clicks the snap shot button.

Ariele looked up at him with her best bedroom eyes and cover girl smiles. Feeling the heat of his man meat against her puffy just got fucked looked mouth, she moaned out to him. She opened her mouth wide just as she heard him click the picture.

“You’re going to be my cover girl slut now aren’t you Princess?”

Her pussy twitching at the thought of him taking pornographic pictures of her.

“Yes Sir, I will do anything that you ask.” She replies to him submissively.

Micheal walks around the bed snapping pictures of her at every angle. Close up shots of her wanton cunt and perky asshole will become screen savers for him later.

With her best fuck me looks at him Ariele whimpers and pleads. “ Sir, please Sir, please let me taste your cock. I desire your cock, I need it with all that I am Sir. ”

She wonders where this obedience is coming from with in her, and realizes that he makes her pussy sizzle, and she wants his cock and is willing to do what ever she needs to get it. Her mission to suck and fuck has begun.

He smirks at her, she wants cock, she will get it. He rings a bell, summoning in Sam, his trusted employee.

He unties her wrists, making sure that there is no damage done to her.

“Get on your hands and knees my little cock starved whore,” pauses “and await your destiny.”

She rubs her wrists, looking up at him intently, wondering what plans he has for her. Her pussy tingles in anticipation as she waits for his next instruction.

Part Four: For An Eternity

Sam walks into the dungeon, the cool night air hits his face. He doesn’t know why he is called down to see Micheal.

“Yes Boss?”

Micheal looks over at his prize, almost naked, hands and knees on the bed. He strokes her ass and her exposed cunt.

“Isn’t this the prettiest pussy you have ever seen?”

Embarrassed looks at him. “Uh, yes Boss.” His big thick dark dick twitches in his jeans as he watches Micheal petting her pretty playboy pussy. He looks at her hungrily.

“What are you are waiting for, I want you to fuck her. She is a greedy needy little cock slut, and I want to reward her for her good behavior.”

He runs his fingers through her silky hair petting her while he watches Sam disrobe. He never knew how big his dick was until now, he had his ideas, but the thick hard rod that stood at attention was a bit intimidating, even for him.

“You are going to show me what a good little fuck toy you are, aren’t you my cherished Pet?” then he asks, “You will take all the cock I give you, won’t you my sweet treat?”

Sam walks towards Ariele as she waits patiently on hands knees on the bed. The silk Japanese style roping still decorating her vivacious body. He holds his large hand over her ass, and looks up at Micheal for permission to continue. Micheal nods, and he caresses her soft round ass cheeks.

“Yes Sir, this hungry whore will take all the cock you give me.”

She turns her head to look at Sam, eyes widen when she catches a glimpse of his over large milk chocolate thick member. She gulps and swallows then turns her head to face Him.

He reads her mind, smiles tenderly at her. “You did just tell me you would be a good cock slut, yes?” Then in a sterner voice he asks. “You will honor your words, yes?” He tugs on her hair as he looks down at her.

Earnest looks up at him, “ Yes Sir, I will do as you say.”

He responds by caressing her cheek. Tender looks into her eyes.

Sam looks at her cleanly shaven pussy, wet from teasing, her butterfly lips are open as if to invite him for a taste.

He stands behind her and strokes his rock hard member with one hand as the other hand pets her pussy.

Ariele feels his large fingers groping her, surprised that she was so willing to let a stranger touch her that intimately. Her internal dialogue argues. I’m a slut, I can’t believe I am letting this man touch me this way.

Then the other side speaks to her. I’m a slut! Yes! I am a slut! I celebrate being His cock slut, His cock whore, His baby slut, His nasty slut, His cum slut, His fuck toy.

The thoughts made her cunt twitch and spread heat through out her. Her eyes dilate, her heart begins to beat faster as she begins to realize her destiny in this mans life.

She looks up at Micheal lovingly, happy that he has released this neediness with in her.

He looks down at her with knowing looks, then turns his attentions to Sam and his assignment to fuck his soon to be wife.

Sam slides the head of his cock up and down her moist glossy pink slit. Pops his cock head right into her tight little fuck hole.

Micheal continues to run his fingers through Arieles’ auburn hair, soothing tones as he watches Sams body movements, knowing he has penetrated her, and knowing the girth of his shaft might be too much for her to take.

“That’s a girl my sweet, take all the cock, relax that pussy of yours, concentrate on my voice, concentrate on me.”

“Yes Sir.” Was all she could say, she was doing her best to accommodate the massive penis that was invading her wanting cunt.

Sam pushed his big dark cock into Arieles’ tight soaked pussy, closing his eyes enjoying living a fantasy he has had for many months. He would never tell Micheal that he lusted over his fiancée. As he fucked her he thought how ecstatic he was to be Micheals employee and the perks that were included in the job.

Ariele screamed out as he forced his mass into her tight pussy. It was a pleasurable pain as he moved in and out of her. Her cunt responded, adapting to his thrusts, relaxing her pussy more and more with each thrust.

“Good girl, now I am going to reward you for your good behavior.”

Micheal continued to stroke silky strands of hair, then grabs a fistful of her, placing the plump mushroom head of his cock onto her bottom lip, sliding it back and forth across her full mouth.

Ariele moans out in pleasure, and with pleading eyes opens her wanton lips, needing to have her mouth stuffed full of his rock hard cock.

Reading her mind he says softly. “No, not yet my pet, you must wait until I feed it to you.”

Her eyes blink, the look on her face almost pained as she feels Sams cock driving deeper inside her, filling up her soaked tight cunt. He grunts and thrusts into her, ramming his thick rod in and out of her.

He hands Sam the black anal beads. “ You know what to do with these.”

Sam, wanting to please his boss and himself as well, takes them and presses the smallest one against Ariele tight puckered cherry asshole. Spitting on it to lubricate the ball so that it goes in smoothly.

He repeats these steps until every last anal bead is secure in her tight ass, he tugs at the end of the chain and releases the last one, only to press it firmly back into her fixed ass again.

Micheal knew this was the perfect time to give her what he knew she needed. He pressed his cock head into her mouth.

“Suck it my sweet princess.” His tones commanding.

Obediently she obeys, opening her mouth wider for him, suckling on him like a newborn baby, hungry for mothers milk. She looks at him with her fuck me eyes as he feeds her, pushing and forcing his cock down her throat stretching it wider.

Sam continues to hammer her honey sweet pussy, the scent of her sweetness wafting in the air. His huge balls smack against her clit, as his hips pound against wet cunt.

Micheal thrusts his hips against her face, holding her head steady, intense passionate looks down at her, force feeding her what he knows she craves. His cock throbbing in her tight throat, almost cutting off her oxygen supply.

He removes his prick from her mouth, long enough for her to catch her breath, only to shove it back in. Pounding her face like it was a pussy, needing to release his satisfaction, but holding onto it until she begs. He pulls out of her mouth.

“Give me cock, make me your dirty nasty slut, oh please Sir, please let me taste your hot cum, I need it so badly, my mouth yearns for your fulfillment!”

He hears her moans and cries for sustenance from him, and she knows with out a doubt this is the man she wants to spend the rest of her life with.

He thrusts his love meat down her throat and releases his passion into it. Removing it as he continues his orgasm and sprays her face with creamy hot cum.

“That’s a good little cum slut, drink all of my seed, keep your mouth wide open so I can feed what I know you hunger most for.”

Ariele felt him unload into her throat, the hot seedy semen spewed down it and she swallowed the cum greedily. She sucked his fat mushroom head as he pulled out, not wanting to let go.

Sam hears Micheals moan putting him over the edge, he grabs Arieles’ curvy hips and with one last arching thrust he rams his cock into her depths, releasing pulsating sperm into her tight slippery pussy.

He pulls the string of anal beads out of her ass, watching them pop out of her, releasing one at a time. He tosses the beads onto the bed.

Ariele moans out in unbridled passion, her body shaking from being fucked at both ends at once.

Her pussy and ass throb missing Sams gifts inside her.

The smell of sex and body heat fills the air.

Sam pulls his long limp dick out of her, rubbing the excess cum onto her ass in small circles with his plump purplish head. Smalls beads of sweat glistens at his brow, he wipes it off with the back of his hand. Arieles’ body was moist from perspiration, her ass arched in the air shimmering in the light.

Sam bends over to retrieve his dark denim jeans off the floor. He stands and begins to put them on.

Micheal walks over and pats him on the back, “Thanks Sam, I owe you one.”

“Wasn’t that the sweetest piece of ass you have ever had?”

"Yes Boss." Flustered, he doesn't know what else to say.

Sam, finished with gathering his personal belongings leaves the dungeon. Closing the door behind him.

Micheal turns and looks at Ariele, still on her hands and knees, her body glistening in the candle lit dungeon.

He walks over to her, lightly cups her chin his hand, holding his cock head to her lower lip, smearing her with a light gloss of cum.

“Did you enjoy that my sweet peach?” He asks her in tender tones.

“Oh Yes Sir!” The look in her eyes was all he needed to see.

“Good girl.”

Her pussy tingling immediately warming to those two little words.

He says to her with compassionate loving tones. “It pleases me to hear you say that kitten.”

He opens a jewelry box, and places the leather braided heart locked choker around her neck. “You are mine, born to serve me, created to compliment me in every way.”

Ariele fingers the necklace, knowing in her heart of hearts that she was destined to kneel at Micheals feet for an eternity.

Her smiles reflect the elation she feels knowing she is His.

Micheal picks her up, sweeps her into his arms and carries her upstairs into his bedroom. He lays her on the bed, and covers her with a black satin sheet.

He joins her on the bed, wrapping his strong arms around her waist, spooning her, the gentle sound of her slumber lulling him to sleep.

He closes his eyes and he goes over the days events. He hopes that he has fulfilled this fantasy for her the night before their wedding. The last thing he hears before going to sleep is her mumbling.

“I love you, thank you for fulfilling yet another one of my fantasies.”

The Exhibit 2,6 Months Later

jessicablank on BDSM Stories

The Exhibit, Part 2, Six Months Later
-- by jessicablank

Synopsis:  At the inn in Her Realm, MzDominica demonstrated Her glass-covered sensory deprivation chamber, showing how a recording with Her Voice as a subliminal soundtrack could be used to program slaves' minds, so very deeply, to obey Her.  Mistress Black, who owns a chain of spas, made a deal with Dominica, to use the "relaxation chambers" to expand her business, getting chambers at a discount, in exchange for using them to recruit more slaves for Dominica.

*          *          *          *          *
 
Part 2:  Six Months Later

Mistress Black always enjoyed relaxing

Read More
in a warm, quiet bath like this, after her workouts in the gym.  Her long, raven tresses were pinned up, tight around her head, and she wriggled around in the scented water, surrounded by candle light, as she trailed her hands up and down her smooth, muscular thighs and stomach.  Massaging them.  Squeezing her own nipples.  Teasing herself.  Planning what she was going to do with her slaves this evening.  Especially the new one, the female.  Oh yes, she was going to be fun to train.
 
Deciding her bath was done, Mistress stood carefully, and stepped out, onto the bathmat.  Immediately, her male slave arose from his crouched position, with a fresh towel, and began drying her.  His eyes remained downcast, as trained, staring only at the floor -- not permitted to look at Mistress, as he dried her.  A perfectly choreographed dance.  She lifted her left arm, and his hand was already moving toward her with the towel, to dry her arm, her armpit, down the left side.  Blotting every drop of scented water from her skin.  She lowered her left arm, and lifted the right one, and her slave was already blotting her forearm, her firm triceps, and down the right side.  Suddenly, the towel slipped, and for a moment, his fingers touched Mistress' skin, on the flare of her hip, just below her tiny waist.  She did not react, but the slave quickly recovered the towel, and continued drying.  Wiping down her hips, her buttocks, the backs of her thighs, crouching again to the floor as he gently rubbed her firm calves, her slim ankles.  Then she turned, and he stood again, blotting water off her face, her neck, both her breasts, down her smooth tummy.  Her smooth mound -- permanently depilated, like the rest of her.  Soft, satiny, almost shiny in the moist air.  The slave crouched on the floor, drying between her toes, even as she stood.  Then, finished, he folded the towel, held it close against his chest, and knelt, awaiting further orders.
 
"Stand, vomit," Mistress Black said.  She rarely used his slave name, except when she was about to punish him.  Of course, he knew why.  "Extend your hands, fingers out."  He set the towel near the bathtub, and held his hands up, elbows low and bent, wrists at a right angle, fingers outstretched.  Mistress reached to the wall and retrieved the riding crop.  Every room had a riding crop, hanging on the wall.  Always ready.  Ready for Mistress to administer discipline, punishment, whenever she chose.

Thwack!  "Never,"  Thwack!  "ever,"  Thwack!  "EVER!"  Thwack!  "touch me with your hands, without permission, slave!"

vomit felt his fingertips stinging, raging with pain, and fought back tears.

"On the floor.  Back against the toilet.  NOW!"

He dropped to hands and knees, and scurried across the bathroom to comply.  Mistress usually relieved herself after a bath, and the slave opened his mouth wide to receive her golden nectar.  He closed his eyes tight, not permitted to gaze at Mistress Black's smooth, muscular beauty.
 
"Close your mouth, slave!" she commanded.

He obeyed, and felt himself being showered with Mistress' pee, spraying all over his face, his shaved head, down his torso.  Dripping down his arms, his legs.  The scent of her piss made his cock want to rise, and he had to fight hard to keep it soft, even as his gasps for breath snuffled the droplets of her pee, noisily, into his nostrils.  His mouth tightened with the effort, of remaining soft... and quiet...  Suppressing the need to open his mouth, and feel the long, warm stream against his tongue, down his throat, warming his insides, soothing him...  All denied...  Denied, and dribbling down his chin and neck, onto the floor... cooling...

"Now," Mistress said, "Clean up this mess.  With your tongue, slave.  Every drop.  Lick it up -- but you're NOT allowed to swallow!"  She chuckled.  "Your punishment.  Spit EVERY drop into the toilet.  Then do your usual clean-up."  She reached a hand into the bathwater and splashed it a couple of times.  "And wash yourself up.  You're disgusting!  You can use TWO handfuls of my bathwater, no more!"

"Yes, Mistress," vomit answered.

"Did I say you could speak?"  Mistress raised her hand, ready to deliver a blow if the slave replied.  Wisely, he only shook his head.  Good.  She wasn't feeling kindly enough to the little slug to hurt her hand enough to punish him.

The slave leaned forward, and began licking Mistress Black's pee off the floor tiles.  Getting a mouthful, crawling over to the toilet, spitting.

Of course, since he was of no use for dressing her, Mistress had to put on her bathrobe herself.  He would suffer more for that... later...

She walked out the door, down the hall, to the living room.  Her easy chair was properly arranged, with a glass of Chablis and a small plate of grapes and cheese.  Mistress eased herself down into the chair, enjoying the soft embrace of the smooth leather surface.

"Would Mistress like this slave to brush out her hair?"

The voice came from behind Mistress Black.  Her new slave, Sheila.  The young auburn-haired woman didn't have a slave name, yet.  She had not yet shown Mistress, what she would find to be truly demeaning.

"You will kneel in front of me, before you dare speak to me, slave," Mistress replied.  "Bring the riding crop from the wall behind you."

In a moment, Sheila appeared before Mistress, in a tight French maid's uniform, made entirely of rubber.  The skirt was short, not quite long enough to cover her closely shaved pussy in front, nor her smooth, round buttocks in back.  She knelt in front of the chair, arms extended up and forward, holding the riding crop high and horizontal.

"Not quite level, slave," Mistress chided her.  "Which end should be higher?  THINK!  Correct it, NOW!"

Flustered, Sheila looked up at the riding crop, trying to figure which hand needed to be raised.

"Eyes DOWN!  Learn to do it by feel!" Mistress Black commanded.

Sheila looked at the rug beneath her, carefully imagining what her hands must look like.  Right side higher, she guessed... hoped...  She raised the left side, just a little.  And waited.  She could hear the clock over the mantle, counting off the seconds.  Tick, one...  Tick, two...  Had she gotten it right?

Suddenly, she felt the crop removed from her hands.

"Better..." Mistress began, "but not high enough."  Thwack!  She struck Sheila's left hand, the blow stinging against her knuckles.  "You will try harder, next time."

"Y--"  Sheila cut herself off before getting too far with her response of "Yes, Mistress."  She pressed her lips tightly together and nodded.

"Good girl," said Mistress.  "Now, straddle my right foot.  Push your pussy down onto it."  Sheila walked forward on her knees, and sank down onto Mistress' foot.  "That's right, get it deep up inside there."

Mistress gently stroked Sheila's left cheek with the riding crop, teasing her.  Then the right cheek, as she sank deeper onto Mistress' toes, wiggled her hips, then sank further, her own buttocks pressed against the backs of her high-heeled pumps.  Mistress wiggled her toes, and Sheila gasped, trying to hold her hips still.  Staring at the floor, struggling NOT to look at Mistress' strong, smooth thighs.  Mistress Black pushed her foot up... and down... up... and down...  Tears formed in Sheila's eyes, as she tried to suppress the need to squeal, to moan...  Up... and down...  Suddenly, she felt a pulling, a drawing, as Mistress removed her foot from Sheila's cunt.

"I need a foot massage, slave," Mistress said, still caressing Sheila's face, one side then the other, with the riding crop.  "With your tongue, and your fingers.  Down on the floor, NOW, and please your mistress!"

"Y--"  Ohhh, so hard to stop speaking!  Sheila dropped immediately, face to Mistress' wet foot, and began kneading her toes, squeezing, licking and kissing.  Tasting her own juices on Mistress' foot.

vomit appeared from the next room, smelling slightly of strawberry bubble bath, crawling across the floor and carrying a cell phone.  He stopped near Mistress' chair, still looking downward, and held the phone up to Mistress.

"Who is it?" Mistress demanded.  "Answer, slave."

"It is MzDominica, Mistress," vomit replied.  He still held the phone high, and Mistress Black could see from the display that the "mute" button was activated.  She took the phone from vomit, and he curled to the floor in a little ball, awaiting instructions.

A click of the button, and Mistress Black answered, pleasantly.  "Hello, MzDominica!  How are you?"

"I am fine, Mistress Black.  Thanks for asking.  You are well too?"

"Oh yes!  Just enjoying a quiet evening at home."  Sheila had completely cleaned all her juices off Mistress Black's right foot.  Mistress slapped the girl's buttock with the crop, and presented her left foot, wiggling her toes slightly.  She was pleased when Sheila crawled forward again, rose upward, and pushed her cunt down onto Mistress' left foot, eyes on the floor.

"Mmmmm... I'm sure it's a lot like MY quiet evenings at home," Dominica replied.  "I wanted to talk about the slaves you have been sending my way."

"Yes...?" Mistress Black replied.

"They have been very responsive!  And very helpful with the spring planting, and tending crops through the summer..."

"I'm glad to hear that!"

"Yes...  A session or two in your 'decompression chambers,' and they somehow find themselves taking a long drive up in the mountains, looking for a vacation for a week or two."  MzDominica chuckled.  "Of course, once they've been here a while, and I've got them thoroughly trained, I send them back out!  With more... complicated tasks to perform..."

"Then our agreement is working out!" Mistress Black concluded.

There was a brief silence at the other end of the phone.

"Mistress Black," Dominica continued.  "Since fall began, the number of new slaves has been dropping...  Are you experiencing some kind of a problem?"

"No..." Mistress Black replied, "no problems.  The relaxation chambers are working fine, and business is great, at all 800 of my franchises."

"Then why have the slaves stopped coming?" Dominica asked.

Mistress Black pulled her left foot out of Sheila's pussy, and gently tapped the back of her head with the riding crop.  The girl knelt down on all fours and began kneading and sucking Mistress' left foot.

"I'm surprised to hear that," Mistress Black said, flatly.  "I'll have to check into it."

Another pause at the other end.

"Please do," MzDominica continued.  "I have a large harvest that needs to be gotten in!"

"Certainly, MzDominica," Mistress Black said.  "I'm glad you brought this to my attention.  Mmmmm... I need to hang up now, something's come up."

"Of course," said MzDominica.  "I'll talk to you later."

Mistress Black pressed the button to disconnect, and tapped the cell phone on the top of vomit's bald head.  He reached up and took the phone.  Mistress then returned her attentions to the panting maid in front of her.  She laughed, quietly.

A thousand miles away, MzDominica pressed a button on her phone.  She looked at her accountant, who knelt at her feet, also awaiting orders.  "Find out what's going on," she said.

"Yes, Mistress," the slave replied.  He crawled out of Dominica's office, through the tiny slave door.  Once inside his own office, he stood up, picked up his own phone, and dialed a number.  "This is 27.  You must obey Dominica.  Execute protocol 77."

"I must obey Dominica," came the voice from the other end.  "It will be done."

*          *          *          *          *          *

More to come, later!

More stories by jessicablank and MzDominica's other slaves can be found at
http://www.mzdominica.com/blog/http://www.mzdominica.com/blog/">http://www.mzdominica.com/blog/ />and on Her group at
http://groups.yahoo.com/group/MzDominica/

http://groups.yahoo.com/group/MzDominica/">http://groups.yahoo.com/group/MzDominica/

/>

Little Boss Dominatrix

Jolly1 on BDSM Stories

Danny met Regina at his work after he'd been there awhile.  She had less seniority than him but she made it clear that she was a leader.  Often he caught her ordering other lost people around even if they were higher ranked than her.    Well, some people would rather be led than to lead.  She bossed him around too in her little five foot four frame.  She weighed 120 and had sandy blond hair with a nice firm butt on her.  At 29 years of age she had already knocked out three kids.  One day when she was really in one of her bitchy bossy moods Danny asked her "You could probably be a dominatrix couldn't you?"  "Oh definitely," she quickly answered and then asked &quo

Read More
t;You'd probably like that wouldn't you?"  Danny hesitated a second only to answer her question by his reaction.  "You know it baby," he laughed.

Well, as things would have it Regina moved up the seniority pole fastly by becoming a supervisor.  She was placed in a different area from Danny and he didn't get to see her that often.  After about three months Danny was working in the area right next to the machines Regina was supervising.  Danny noticed her talking with another supervisor at about thirty yards in front of him.  She moved a bit and her top portion was covered up by the machine she was leaning against.  From the waist down was all Danny could see.  For the first time he noticed that she had a really prominent looking plump crotch on her.  The definite outlines of her extended mound was plain to see.    He then concluded that after three kids this was expected.  Staring at her mid-section in a day dream, Danny didn't realize that he was staring a little too hard and Regina in her intelligence quickly saw where he was looking.  She approached him smiling real big and asked him "Why don't you come work on this machine with me?  I'll make sure you get plenty of work to keep you busy."  He didn't have a chance to answer because Regina was called back to her machine. 

About five or six hours later toward the end of his shift Danny saw Regina walking towards him again.  He couldn't help but take a quick glance down at her puffy pussy poking out, and of course she caught him but held the smile back through her tough discipline.  "I'm gonna need you to go to the other side of the factory Danny and gather five boxes of paper for the printer."   So Danny took off to the far corner of the factory in a little remote area behind a bunch of stacked pallets.  There was an old office there that had now been turned into a storage room.  He entered the room and zig-zagged his way through the borders and wood to the stacked boxes of printer paper.  He heard the door close behind him and turned to see Regina with a shit eating grin before him.  She let her hand graze over her pussy mound to signal what she wanted.

Danny backed himself up into a corner as she sexily swayed towards him.  "Show me how much you want it.  You've been staring at it all day," Regina said in a low but forcefull voice.  Standing before his five foot ten stature Regina looked short at five foot four but made it up with the way she carried herself.  Danny dropped to his knees and Regina swiftly had her female privates right in his face.  "Kiss it all over like a good submissive boy," she sexually teased and grabbed his skull forcing it into her meaty crotch.  Danny pulled at each of her plump pussy lips with his mouth causing her to get excited.  "I want to see you jack that meat while I lower my jeans," Regina growled and then began stripping from the waist down after kicking off her loafers.

After he had his hard dick out and his jeans around his ankles Regina threw him a curve after unbuttoning and unzipping she stopped before lowering her jeans.  "Kiss my feet slave," she ordered at which he promptly got on.  "You always knew I was a dominatrix at heart," she moaned and then added "and I always knew you wanted me to dominate you."  Sucking her toes now with earnest Regina then commanded Danny "Now pull my jeans down but not my panties."  He admired her white cotton lace panties with a sexy looking bulge poking out.  "Now remove my panties and keep jerking off."  He did so to reveal a sandy blond pussy with more brown hair mixed in with the dirty blond pubes.   "Take a good look at my cunt worm, your gonna be up to your ears in it in a second."  Regina then mashed Danny's mouth over her chubby pussy and began rotating her hips in wide circles to his lapping efforts.  "Eat my hot pussy good boy...yeah...just like that."  For twenty minutes or so they kept at it until Regina's dam broke and she flood his mouth and face with her tangy pussy juices, just as Danny shot his load across the factory floor.  Unknown to both of them bull-dyke Lou watched it all off in a corner

Making Michelle A Sex Slave Chapter 1

ragnar38 on BDSM Stories

 

Chapter 1

Making Michelle A Sex Slave

        When Michelle woke up today she thought it would be just one of her normal days like usual.  She never realized how wrong she was.  Today it seemed like any other day to her until she noticed her new neighbor moving in next door.

        At 35 yrs old, 5’ 10”, 150 lbs, blue eyes and a smile that was so damned misleading, Michelle was by no means unattractive. 

Read More
With her long blonde hair that was almost to her ass and boobs that made a lot of woman jealous, she knew she looked good, even though she was 20 lbs over weight in her mind, but she could get pretty much any man that she wanted.  The worst part about her was that she was a total bitch to just about everyone.  It didn’t matter who you were.  If you crossed her at the wrong time, which could be anytime of the day, she was bound to treat you like shit.  She was proud of herself though.  To her being a bitch was the only way to get what you wanted in life and if someone’s feelings got hurt it didn’t matter to her.

        When she finally climbed out of bed she stripped down and stood in front of the mirror admiring her body.  It was almost an everyday ritual for her.  She would stand there and push and pull her boobs together and apart, pinch them, rub them and anything else that she might think of.  Next she would run her hands down over the rest of her body making sure to touch every inch of it.  She was pretty much in love with herself.

        Once she was finished, she would get dressed and then make herself some breakfast.  Most of the time it was two eggs, two pieces of bacon with a slice of toast and some milk or orange juice.  Today she decided to just have a bagel with cream cheese and strawberry jelly along with some cranberry juice.

        Once she was finished with breakfast she would go outside so she could take her usual morning walk.  Everyone she knew didn’t understand why she took those walks in the morning because it didn’t help her one damned bit even though she said it was helping her loose weight.

        Michelle finally arrived back at her house about 30 minutes later and noticed that someone was moving in next to her.  She just had to know who it was so she headed straight over there.  Once she arrived at the new neighbors’ driveway she spotted Derek coming outside from carrying some boxes in.

        Michelle started getting wet just from the site of him.  She couldn’t believe that someone like this was moving in next to her.  That right there began to give her all kinds of ideas.

        Derek wasn’t expecting to find someone outside his house waiting for him but he was actually glad that he did.  When he saw Michelle standing there he was already thinking about how he was going to get her in his bed after he had his fun with her. 

        Derek was 29 yrs old, 6’ 2’, 195 lbs, brown curly hair, blue eyes and a body that was damned muscular; he could get any girl he wanted, even if he didn’t want them.  The one thing about Derek that nobody ever figured out was that he could read people very easily. 

        Michelle walked up to him and introduced herself.  “Hi.”  Michelle said with a huge smile on her face.  “I’m Michelle.  I live in the house next to you.”  She extended her hand out to Derek who immediately took a hold of it with his.

         “Hello, I’m Derek.  Well as you can see I’m just starting to move in over here.”  He kept looking over her whole body.  He could already see that she was one of those girls who thought she was better than every other girl around.  That right there he didn’t like.  He knew right away that he was going to have to change that in her.

        “Well I hope you like it here.  It’s a really nice neighborhood to live in.  You just have to watch out for some of the people around here.”  Michelle said to Derek while looking all around her as if someone might hear what she was saying.

        Derek thought to him self.  “Yeah I would say that one of them is standing right here in front of me.”  She might be able to fool other people but she sure as hell wasn’t going to fool him.

        “Well I guess I’ll have to keep an eye out for them.  Well I better get back to unloading the rest of the truck.  If you’re not busy tomorrow maybe you can come over and have dinner with me.

        Michelle wasn’t surprised that he was already inviting her over for dinner tomorrow night.  She was completely certain that it would happen.  She didn’t know that he had more in store for her than just dinner and maybe some sex.  Oh hell no.  There was definitely going to be more.  He just had to wait and see how long it would take to control her. 

        Once she was back at her house she got ready to go to work for the next 10 hrs.  The whole time she would be wondering what tomorrow night was going to be like.

                                                ♣

        The next day Derek had everything in its place in his new house.  He had thought about yesterday when Michelle came over.  Apparently she never noticed that for the last week Derek has been over there getting some changes made to some of the house.  One of the things he changed was one of the bedrooms which he painted completely black and red.  The carpet that was in there was replaced with a deep plush red carpet.  The window’s he covered with red curtains that where then covered with black lace panels.  In the center of the room he set up a 4 post bed.  This wasn’t your usual 4 post bed.  This one had connectors fastened to each post.  Each connector was about a foot apart from the next one.  There were 4 to each post.  When he made the bed he put red satin sheets with black satin pillow cases. 

       Over along the opposite wall from the bed was a tall cabinet.  On the top part were 2 doors that swung out away from each other.  Inside those doors were his tools for pleasure and pain. 

       On the right and left side of the cabinet hung razor straps, a split leather slapper, crops, canes and ticklers.

       On the very back wall of the cabinet hung an assortment of wrist and ankle restraints, collars and other assorted items.

       Sitting in the center of the upper part of the cabinet Derek had a small metal box that he kept an assortment of nipple clamps in ranging from a set of Japanese nipple clamps that would tighten the more you moved around or pulled on the chain, to spiked, weighted and vibrating ones that you could adjust the speed of them.

        In the one drawer he kept an assortment of erotic leather clothing for the one being punished.   Then in the other drawer were the masks, hoods and other assorted leather garments that he might decide to wear if he chose to. 

        Finally, the room was just the way he wanted it.

                                                ♣

        At 6 pm Michelle headed over to Derek’s house.  She wasn’t exactly sure of what to expect over there.  She could already smell the aroma of the food that he was cooking and which assured her that dinner was going to be really good.  She arrived at the door and rang the bell.

        When Derek opened the door he was amazed at how beautiful she was.  He almost forgot his plans for that night. 

        Michelle was wearing a light blue dress that wasn’t cut very low but with the size of her breast’s it seemed lower than it really was.  The dress was just long enough to come too just above her knees so it left her calves completely exposed.

Finally he snapped out of the trance she seemed to be putting him under and went back to how that night was going to be.  He immediately knew he was going to enjoy this evening.

        Derek welcomed her inside.  “Come in Michelle.  Dinner will be ready in about 15 minutes.  If you want, you can have a seat her in the living room.  I hope you don’t mind but I took the liberty of just going ahead and making dinner without asking you exactly what you like.”

        “Oh that’s just fine Derek.  From what I could smell from outside it smells delicious.  There really isn’t a lot of food that I don’t like so I’m sure I will love what you made.”

        “That’s good to hear.  By the way, you look really beautiful tonight.”  Derek said while looking at her breasts and imagining the things he could and would do to them.

        Michelle actually felt herself blush but she knew that with the make-up she was wearing there was no way Derek would be able to notice.  “Well thank you Derek.  You’re just too sweet.”  Michelle gave him the look that she would give men. It always seemed to make them forget what they were doing.  She could see it was having some affect on him.     

        Derek could feel himself getting pulled into her trance and almost had to slap himself.  “Damn. I’m the one who is supposed to be controlling her.  Not her controlling me.  Derek started looking Michelle completely over this time instead of just her breasts.  Just the thought of what he was going to do to her tonight was getting him aroused.    He had to excuse himself for a few minutes so his cock would go back down.  If it would have gotten any harder he would have been in the bathroom or his bedroom stroking furiously.

        When Derek came back into the living room he announced that dinner was ready and offered her his arm and then escorted her to the table where everything was already served on the plates and the wine had already been poured in lead crystal glasses.

                                        ♣

        Once dinner was over and everything washed and put away they went and sat in the living room on the couch.  Michelle noticed a slight change in the way Derek was acting.  She noticed that he was starting to get a little more forceful in what he was saying to her.  Like instead of asking her if she wanted more wine he would just tell her to drink some more.  After several glasses of it she was starting to feel light headed.

        Derek noticed how the wine was starting to affect her and started to move forward with his plan.  He reached over and pulled her towards him.  His mouth just inches away from hers.  He could see that he startled her by the look on her face but she never attempted to pull away from him.  It was very apparent that she wanted to fuck with him but before any of that would ever happen she was going to have to be a good slave and do what she was told.

        Derek stood up from the couch and commanded her to stay where she was.  He was only half way to the hall that led to his special room when he heard her get up off the couch.  Derek turned around towards her.  “I see you will need to be trained.  Your definitely not one for doing as your told.”

        “You don’t tell me what to do.”  Michelle told him. While having some trouble standing because of all the wine she drank.

        Derek turned away and headed down the hall to the room.  When he returned he had a black leather collar, with red hearts inlayed down the center and lined with red suede.  On the front of it was a 2” O-ring for attaching a leash and the on the back was a silver pad lock.  Derek removed the lock and threw the collar to Michelle and ordered her to put it on.

        Michelle stood there in shock.  She couldn’t believe that he wanted her to wear this thing.  She threw the collar over on the couch.  “Hell no, I’m not putting that damned thing on.  The only thing that I am going to do is go home.”  With that said Michelle started to head for the door.  Before she had even took three steps she felt a sharp sting across her ass.  She let out a scream from the pain and spun around.  Just two feet from her was Derek.  In his hand was a 24” flogger.  It was black and tan with 20 leather falls hanging from the handle.  She never saw it in his hand when he returned to the living room.  She figured he must have been hiding it behind his back.

        “Now are you going to be a good girl or do I have to flog your ass again?”  Derek said while holding the flogger in both hands and pulling the leather flogs tight.  “You seem to want to be a bad girl.  I guess if that’s how you want to be then I guess you will have to be punished.”  Derek started to head for her with his arm cocked back. 

       “Ok! Ok!”  Michelle almost screamed at him.  This was really starting to scare the shit out of her.  “She started heading for the couch.  When she got there she picked up the collar, in trembling hands and put it around her neck and fastened it.  “There are you happy now.” She said in an angry tone.

        “Silence slave.  You don’t speak unless I say so and you most certainly don’t speak to me in that tone of voice.  Now turn around.”

        Michelle did as she was told.  Once her back was facing Derek she felt him roughly push her hair out of the way and attach the lock.

        “Now turn back around.” 

        Michelle started to say something but decided that maybe she should just be quiet. 

        “Lift your head up.”  When Michelle lifted her head up Derek attached an 18” leash to the collar and started to lead her towards the room.

        Michelle started to pull away when Derek headed down the hall, pulling her right behind him.  Without any warning she saw Derek turn around and then felt the leather straps across her thigh.  She could feel the whelps already starting to rise up on her skin.  Finally she quit pulling and followed Derek to wherever he was taking her.

        When Derek got to the door he pushed it open.  “Get in there and don’t waste any time.”

        Michelle almost ran in the room just to make sure she wouldn’t get hit with that thing again.  Once she was in there she froze in fear of what she was looking at.  It was hard for her to believe that this man was into this kind of stuff.

        Once in the room Derek locked the door so she would have no escape.  He then headed over to the cabinet, pulling Michelle roughly behind him. Once over there he opened up one of the drawers to find something that he thought would look good on her.  He pulled out a Black Swirl Corsette Harness, Fishnet Stockings, a black pair of 4” high heeled shoes that he was almost certain would fit her and a pair of Crotchless Leather Thong underwear.  He threw them to her and told her to change into them.

        You can change right over there in that bathroom but you can’t close the door.  I will be standing right outside.  I suggest you hurry.  You only have about 5 minutes.  For every minute longer you will be punished.  Now go and do as I say.”

        Michelle started to head for the bathroom when she was suddenly pulled back hard which actually hurt her neck a little.

        “Slave, what do you say after I tell you to do something?”

        “Yes sir.”  Michelle said to Derek.

        “No.  You say yes Master.  That is what you say.  Now come over here.”

        “Yes Master.”  Michelle walked over to him.  She felt his hand under her chin and push her head up a little so he could undo the leash.

        “Now you can go change.  That should make it a little easier for you, now get moving.”

        “Yes Master.  I will go and change for you.”

        “Good girl.  You’re starting to learn.”

        Once Michelle was in the bathroom Derek started to pull his clothes off and put on a leather jock strap with a red stripe down along the crotch that could be easily removed to reveal a slit for easy access to his cock and a Guillotine Hood to add the perfect affect of adding a little mystery and fear to all of this.  He knew that when she came out of there and saw him dressed like this it would add just enough terror in her eyes to make him happy.

        When Michelle walked out of the bathroom she had her arms covering her breasts.  She was feeling really ashamed of the way she was dresses and was worried about what Derek had planned for her.  Once she noticed him standing there wearing the black leather thong and the hood, she almost ran back in the bathroom but she didn’t want him getting upset with her and beating her with that thing anymore.  She wasn’t sure how long she was in the bathroom changing but she was certain it was longer than he wanted.

        “I see you’re finally finished.  Now get over here in front of me.”

        Michelle did as she was told.  As soon as she had walked over to Derek, he commanded her to hold out both arms in front of her.  When she did that he attached wrist restraints to both wrists and then ankle restraints to her ankles.  She noticed that all the restraints had the same design of red heart inlays on the collar.

        “Now get over there and stand at the foot of the bed.”  Derek commanded. 

        “Yes Master.”  Michelle was shaking all over.

        Derek came over to the bed and lifted her arms up and connected the restraints to the top of the two posts and then her ankles at the bottom.

        “Why are you doing this to me?”  Michelle asked and then she remembered what she didn’t say.  She knew what was coming next.

        Derek already had the flogger in his hand.

        “CRACK!!!!” 

        That one was right across her bare ass.  Derek reached out with one hand and ran his fingers across the whelps that the strips of leather made on her skin.

        “I see that you have already forgotten you manners wench.  What a shame.  Derek went back over to the cabinet and pulled out a little box.  He carried it over to the bed and set it down.  Slowly he opened it to reveille several sets of nipple clips.

        When Michelle saw what was in there she remembered one of her friends telling her that her boyfriend put some of them on her and that the damned things hurt.  “Master I’m sorry.  Please Master I won’t do it again.  I will be a good wench for you and do as I am told.”  She was begging.  That was something she has never done in her life.

        “It’s a little late for that now slave.”  Derek pulled out a set and clamped them to both of her nipples. 

        They didn’t hurt at first but them she realized that there were adjusters on them so he could make them tighter or loosen them up.  Apparently they were loose because when he started turning the little knob on them she could feel the pain start to go through her.

        Michelle almost screamed but stopped herself.  She stood there hoping that the pain would go away.  Then she noticed that he reached back in the box and pulled out one more nipple clip.  She started to wonder what the hell he was going to do with that one.  She watched as he tightened it a little and then clipped it to his tongue to check how tight it was going to be.

        “That will work nicely.  He said to her.  Next he started to reach between her spread legs and started to rub her clit.  He discovered that she was already wet and her clit was sticking out nicely.  “I see you must like this.  What a naughty girl you are.”  He said to her.  Then he reached towards her clit and attached the clamp.  She could already feel it vibrating.

        Michelle fought from trying to pull away so she stood as still as she could.  Yes she was wet.  She didn’t understand why.  This is something she thought was totally weird and never looked as if it was something she would be interested in trying.  All of a sudden she felt the clip that he just attached to her clit start to vibrate.  Michelle let out a moan that felt like it came from the bottom of her toes.

        “Oh I see you like that too.  What am I going to do with you? I know exactly what you need.”  Derek walked back over to the cabinet and pulled out a paddle made of solid wood.  “Looks like you cute little ass just isn’t red enough.”

        Michelle looked over her shoulder to see what he was planning to do.  She didn’t like what she saw.  She watched as Derek walked back over to her and started to rub the paddle across her already sore, bare ass.  The wood was cold against her skin, which made her shiver.  Then she felt the first strike of the wood against her ass with two more just seconds apart.

     SMACK!!   SMACK!!   SMACK!!      

        Derek gave her three good swats with the paddle.  He was completely enjoying how her ass would jiggle every time the paddle would come in contact with her skin.  With every swat of the paddle his cock wound get a little harder.  He could hear her try and muffle her cry’s from each of the swats, but he was also hearing little moans escape from her lips after every cry.

        Derek moved directly behind her.  He took the paddle and leaned it over to the side of the bed and then placed both of his hands on her red and extremely soar ass.  He could feel every raised welt from the flogging that he had given her.  With every movement of his hands he would hear Michelle start to whimper.  He knew right away that he was a little rougher than he should have been but that was okay though.  After a day or so the pain wouldn’t be so bad.  The one problem that she was going to have, was trying to sit down for the next day or so.  That actually put a smile on his face.  It would be a good reminder of the way she didn’t listen.  He really didn’t mean to make it hurt as much as it did but sometimes he would just get completely lost in all the fun he was having.

        Michelle was really confused.  She was in pain but she was actually starting to enjoy it.  To her that didn’t make any sense.  She had read about this kind of thing but never thought it would happen to her.  She could feel something start to run down the inside of her legs.  First she thought that maybe he had beat her so bad that she was bleeding but when she looked down she realized what it was.  She actually had an orgasm and didn’t realize it had happened.

        Derek looked down and noticed what had happened.  He’s never done this with a woman that would have an orgasm that soon on the first time.  He figured she was really starting to get into it.

        “Ah I see my little slave is starting to really enjoy this.  Does my little slave want her Master to do anything for her? If you asked nicely I just might do it.”

        Michelle really needed to have his cock in her.  She knew she had cum already but she was still so wet that the only way to take care of that was for him to fuck her hard.

        “Master, my pussy is so wet.  Would you please fuck my pussy?  It really needs it.  I promise to be a good girl and do as I am told.”

        “How bad do you want me to fuck your pussy my horny little slave?”

        “Please Master I need to feel you inside me.  Fuck me like the little slave bitch I am.  I know your hard cock would feel so good inside me.”  Michelle would have been on her knees begging if she wasn’t chained to the bed posts like she is.

        “No.  I will not fuck you.  I don’t think you have been good enough to deserve the feeling of my cock inside your pussy.  This is what you will do to receive what you’re begging for.  You will go to work with this in your pussy.”

        “What is that Master?” Michelle asked, hoping she hadn’t spoken when she wasn’t supposed too.

        “This is a vibrating egg.  It’s one of the newest ones on the market.  I hook it to my laptop and program it to start vibrating for how long, how intense and for when I want it too.  The best part is that you will never know when it will start until its too late.”

        Michelle wasn’t sure about this idea.  She didn’t need that thing shoved up inside her and then it starts vibrating in the middle of the office or in a meeting. 

        “Hell I can just take it out and then put it back in before I get home.  Derek, or should I say my Master will never know.”  She thought to herself.

        “Tonight you will go home and then come back here in the morning at 6:30.  I will have everything programmed for tomorrow.  Do you understand?”

        “Yes Master.  I’m your slave to have and do with as you please.”  Michelle was starting to enjoy this even more but she wasn’t exactly pleased about doing what someone told her to do.

        “If you’re a good girl and do as you’re told, then maybe I won’t have to punish you again.”

        Derek finally started unlocking the restraints on her wrists and ankles.  He watched as she rubbed her wrists were the restraints had been.  He could see the outline from them on her skin.  “Now go change into your clothes you wore over here.”

        Once free, Michelle walked back into the bathroom to get her clothes and put them back on.  She started to take off the crotchless leather thong when she heard Derek tell her to leave them on.

        “They are not to come off.  You will wear them home tonight and sleep in them.  When you come back tomorrow I will have a different pair for you to wear to work.  If your wondering if they will be crotchless like these, the answer is no.  I want to make sure that your new toy won’t be able to come out until you come back over here tomorrow.  The only thing you can remove is the three nipple clips and the coresette.  Tomorrow you will wear the fishnet stocking to work along with the shoes so just wear them home tonight and then wear them back in the morning.  The only think you can remove tonight are the shoes.  Do you completely understand?  If I think you removed anything else, anytime tonight, I will give you 5 lashes tomorrow.  Do I make my self clear slave?”

        “Yes master you are perfectly clear.  I promise that I will not remove anything anytime tonight except for the shoes.”

        “Now finish getting dressed so you can go back to your place.”

        Once Michelle had left his house Derek started getting the egg ready for tomorrow.  He sat there smiling because he already knew what it was going to be like for while she is at work.  He could hardly wait for when she came back over so he would be able to remove the egg.

        “Tomorrow is going to be very interesting.”  Derek said to himself.

 

Please leave comments and maybe rate my story.  You can also e-mail me at:  dirtymind_88@yahoo.com

Ice Machine

Twags59 on BDSM Stories

As she gets up from the bed she rubs her wrists where the restraints were and mentions how sore her tits are from the rough treatments they just received.  Immediately she realizes what she said and apologizes but it is too late...she sees the smug smile on her Master's face.  "Get up".  As soon as she is on her feet her blouse is thrown at her and she is told, "put it on".  She puts the blouse on staring into his intense eyes wondering what he has in mind and finding herself not caring. He tells her to unbutton the blouse as far as she would ever dare and she is amazed at how easily she responds.  He walks over and looks at her and just unbuttons one more button.  She reaches for her skirt and it is pulled from her.  He pulls on his

Read More
pants, and hands her the ice bucket and heads towards the door.  She freezes for a moment as she sees herself in the mirror, the blouse undone so far her tits are clearly visible, the blouse so short it ever so barely covers her clean shaven and recently well used pussy.  His clearing of his throat gets her going towards the door.  Her head on a swivel as they go down the hallway..jerking from side to side with every noise.  Reaching the end of the hallway he grabs her by the hair and pulls her into the vending area and pushes her towards the ice machine.  "Put your hands on either side of the opening and keep you hands flat on the machine..no matter what happens".  She assumes the commanded position..and she feels his fingers inside her pulling her back..leaning her harder against the machine.  "Spread your legs".  Once again..she just obliges almost involuntarily.  She hears the soft but stern whisper.."MINE!" in her ear..and can only watch as he grabs an ice cube from the machine...and sucks the frost off of it.  He then slides it in a slow circular motion around each of her tits, carefully avoiding the nipples each time.  The next ice cube is used in the same circular motion but this time it is only on each nipple.  Her head swivels when she sees the stranger standing in the hallway ice bucket in hand.  "C'mon in...its okay...she knows better then to move".  She hears the words and they don't penetrate until she feels the stranger just play with her tits as he gets his ice.  At first he seems hesitant but when she doesn't move he gets far more physical manhandling her tits.  The stranger takes his time but he slowly fills up the ice bucket and leaves.  She takes a deep breath...but when she feels her Master's hands on her pussy..she turns to see the stranger still watching in the hallway.  She feels her blouse lifted revealing her bare ass...and as she stares at the stranger she feels herself entered..and just pounded...harder and harder.  She can only watch as the stranger undoes his pants and she watches as he starts stroking his cock.  After being pounded and pounded, she feels her hair pulled and the words "on your knees".  She can't take her eyes off the stranger as he is waved towards you.  She kneels there looking at her Master's cock dripping with cum from her pussy and she begs suck on it.  With permisson granted she hears "can I".  Her hair is pulled back and the stranger cums all over her face...as she turns back..her Master cums all over her face..

T

Naruto 3

Poss on BDSM Stories


Hinata heard him scream because she knew he seen the collar. Hinata why did you put this on me. "So everyone know I own you bitch. Now get over here and take my pants and panties off." Naruto went over to Hinata and took her pants and panties off. She laid down and Naruto started eating her pussy, sliding his tongue in and out of her pussy. Hinata was moaning as Naruto slide two finger into her pussy and sucking on her clit. Hinata was smiling because she knew Naruto would be hard all day. Hinata was moaning and wrapped her legs around his head. "Oh yes that feels wonderful bitch.' Hinata started moaning as she had her orgasm. She unwrapped her legs and Naruto stood up getting ready to fuck her. "Ok bitch get dressed we need to go to training." Hinata but I ha

Read More
ven't cum yet. Hinata grabbed the belt and started hitting him. "What did I just tell you to do bitch." Naruto started to get dressed. After they were dress and outside they went their different ways, as Hinata was smiling knowing Naruto was hers.

Naruto got to training, when Sakura saw he was wearing a collar."So your Hinata bitch I see Naruto." Shut up Sakura. After training everyone notice Naruto collars. No one would talk to him still. Hinata caught up to him and grabbed his hand. Everyone just gave them a dirty look. No one could believe that the Hyuuga family would allow Hinata to be with Naruto. "Naruto I can't wait until we get back to your place." Hinata said. " Why is that Hinata?' Naruto said. "Because I'm going to fuck your brains out bitch." Hinata said. Naruto was walking with her thinking of how he could switch it where he was in charge instead of Hinata.

When they got back to his place Hinata pushed him onto the bed as she got undressed."Get undress bitch." Hinata said. Naruto starts to get undressed. Hinata pushes Naruto onto the bed, as she bend down and starts sucking on his cock. As Hinata is sucking harder and faster she puts her pussy in his face. Naruto started sliding his tongue in and out of her pussy bring her off as she sucked him hard. Once she was satisfied she got up off of him. Hinata was standing there looking down at him. When she got dress and walked out. Naruto ran after her," why are you leaving Hinata?"Naruto said. "Because I want to leave."Hinata Said." But I only made you cum once. "Naruto said."SO what. "Hinata said. "Normally I make you cum 4 to 5 times before you leave Hinata. "Naruto said."Then say it bitch. " Hinata said.Naruto whisper's "I'm Hinata bitch." Naruto said. "What I can hear you bitch.' Hinata said. He says it a little louder. "You better speak where I can hear you bitch." Hinata said Naruto yells out "I'm Hinata bitch." "That's better."Hinata said. Hinata walked back into Naruto place. Hinata gets undress and lay's on the bed. "Now get over here and fuck me bitch."


Naruto slides is cock into her pussy fucking her harder and faster. "Hinata can you please take this collar off please." Hinata was moaning close to having another orgasm. "No bitch I'm not taking off your collar that marks you as mine so get use to it." Hinata said." yes Hinata I am yours." Naruto said. Hinata started having her second orgasm. When there was a knock at the door. "Get off of me Bitch." Hinata said. Naruto get up and answer the door. "Who is it?" Naruto said. "Open the door bitch," Neji Said.

Naruto let Neji in. "Neji what do you want?" Hinata said. "Your father was wondering why you haven't been home?" Neji said. " I been using my bitch and just been falling asleep over here." Hinata said."Ok I will tell your father, but if he tells me to come back and get you. Your going have to leave and come home." Neji said."Ok Neji bitch will just have to fuck me faster then. Hinata said. Neji started to leave as Naruto got back to fucking Hinata.Hinata was moaning and tell Naruto to fuck her harder and faster. Naruto was slamming his cock into her as hard as he can. After Hinata came three more times. They were laying in bed when there was a knock on the door. "Go answer the door bitch." Hinata said.Naruto open the door and let Neji in."Hinata you need to get dress. We need to get home." Neji said "Ok Neji" Hinata said. Hinata got up and started getting dressed. "Bitch you are not to leave until I get here tomorrow." Hinata said. "Yes Hinata I will stay here until you get here." Naruto said. Hinata and Neji walk out as Naruto lays down in the bed and go to sleep.

Hinata show's up at Naruto's. She walks in and slaps him across the face to wake him up. Naruto wake's up and looks at Hinata."Hinata do you want something?" Naruto said. "Yes there is something I want, but I have to make a decision to make first." Hinata said. " Can I help you with Hinata?" Naruto said. "No you can't Naruto." Hinata said. When Naruto get to his team. Sakura looks at Naruto and said "How do you like being Hinata bitch."What do you mean Sakura I'm not Hinata bitch." Naruto said. " I know you are her bitch Naruto, I talk to her everyday and I know you are wearing a collar saying Hinata bitch is on it." Sakura said. " Ok Sakura I am Hinata's bitch, but this morning she woke me and then left just said she had to think about something." Naruto said. " Do you know what she has to think about Naruto?" Sakura asked. " No I don't Sakura, she told me I couldn't help her with it." Naruto said. " I will go talk to her Naruto." Sakura said. Before Naruto could answer Sakura left to go find Hinata.

Sakura finds Hinata sitting on a bench thinking." Hinata what is wrong?" Sakura asked.
"Why do you asks Sakura?" Hinata asked. "Because I talked to Naruto and he told me you had to make a decision." Sakura said. "Yes I do and I don't know what to do Sakura." Hinata said. "What decision do you have to make Hinata maybe I can help?" Sakura asked. "Well I either have to decide to move in with Naruto or have him move in with me, but I don't want to leave with him yet though." Hinata said. "Hmm that is a hard decision to make, but if you move in with him then you can use him time you want right," Sakura said. "Yeah but then my father would sending Neji over to check up on me every once in awhile." Hinata said. "So you don't know what to do, what would you rather do live at Naruto place or at your father place Hinata?" Sakura asked."Well we will have to go there sooner or later but I would have more freedom at Naruto then I would at home." Hinata said. " Well I say it sounds like you already made up your mind Hinata." Sakura said. " Yea I know but what should I say to Naruto though?" Hinata asked. " Nothing he is yours so he has to live with it." Sakura said. "Thank you Sakura, you helped me out a lot." Hinata said as she ran off to tell her father her decision.

Hinata find her father. "Father I made my decision." Hinata told her father. "What is your decision Hinata?" Her father asked. "I'm going to move in with Naruto for now Father." Hinata said. "Ok Hinata just so you know I will have Neji check up on you every once in awhile, and you both will have to come to have dinner every once in awhile." Her father said. "Yes Father I understand." Hinata said. They start packing up her stuff to take it over to Naruto's. After they get everything packed they take it over to Naruto's. Hinata starts to unpack and her father leaves to go back home. Naruto hadn't seen Hinata all day he was wondering where she was at? He went home and saw that his place look different. Then he saw Hinata come out of the bathroom. "Hinata what is going on?" Naruto asked. "I moved in with you Naruto now I don't have to go home, because I live with you now." Hinata said. Naruto just stood there thinking.

"What are you thinking about Naruto?" Hinata asked."I wasn't planning on living with anyone right now Hinata." Naruto said. "Well I didn't ask what you wanted bitch, this was what I wanted. My choose's were either move in here or you move in with me, so I choose here." Hinata said. " Ok Hinata." Naruto said. He started to get undressed as he stared at Hinata. After he was naked Hinata sat down on the bed and spread her legs wide open. Naruto drop to his knees and crawled over to her and start sliding his tongue in and out of her pussy. He started sucking her clit as he slide two fingers into her pussy then she started having her orgasm. Hinata was sitting there looking down at Naruto, when she lay down and waited for Naruto to start fucking her.

Naruto got up and slide his cock into her pussy as he started fucking her harder and faster. "Oh god yes thats it fuck me harder bitch." Hinata said. Naruto was fucking her as hard as he could. When Hinata started having her second orgasm and Naruto was still fucking her. When Hinata told him. "Bitch get the fuck off of me and got to sleep."


Masters surprise

viperess4BTH on BDSM Stories

The feel of a foot pushing against me woke me from my spot on the floor at Masters feet. "Wake up slut I have a surprise for you tonight." His voice chased the sleep induced fog from my brain as i sat up looking towards Him. "Sir?" i asked. "Go get dressed in what is on the bed for you and fetch your leash, I have plans for you tonight bitch." "Yes Sir" i exclaimed as i crawled back towards the room questions floating around in my mind as to what He had planned for the night. As i reached the bed and saw the black corset, leather mini skirt, wrist and ankle cuffs all laid out thoughts started running through my head and i felt heat spreading through me. As quickly as possible i dressed and returned to Him laying

Read More
the leash in His lap. He reached out and scratched behind my ear "Good girl" He said as He hooked the leash to my collar. He then pulled me to my feet, loaded me in the van and drove off into the night. Part of me wanted to ask where we were going and what He had planned but i knew until He was ready for me to know it would do no good so instead i sat quietly and waited. It wasn’t until He pulled up to a well lit house that He even spoke. "Slut you will behave as yourself in a fashion that will please me and do as you are told without being told twice. Correct?" "Yes Sir i will do as i am told Sir." i answered quickly as I knew without even thinking about it that I would never do anything to displease Him if at all possible. He got out and walked around the van, open the door and took my leash in His hand and lead me towards the door.

Without even knocking He opened the door and lead me down a long hall to another door. Opening it I saw stairs leading down towards a basement. The further He lead me down the stairs the more i saw of the room. It turned out to be a huge well equipped dungeon complete with a cross, chains hanging from the ceiling and bolted in to the floor, a strange looking chair with restraints, what looked like a doctors examination table, a footstool bolted into the floor which also had restraints attached, and many other things which at the time over whelmed me. There was so much to see that at first i did not even notice the other people in the room until one of the ladies spoke. "So this it the slut who we get to enjoy tonight? Your right she does look like a whore who needs to learn her place and we can’t wait to get our hands on her." Hearing these words my steps faltered for a second as i looked towards Master only to see a sadistic grin flitter across His face. "Yes this is My little slutty whore. Have fun ladies." He said as He handed my leash over to a large female who sneered at me with a look of contempt in her eyes. She jerked me towards the center of the room where chains hung down from the ceiling. Two other female walked up grabbing my arms and jerked them over my head attaching the chains to my cuffs, they then bent down and hooked the chains bolted in the floor to my ankle cuffs. i looked frantically around the room until i spotted Master. He had sat down in a chair and was watching intently to what they were doing to me. i relaxed a little in knowing He was there and knew i was safe at least from being harmed. One of the women unhooked my corset while the other unzipped my skirt leaving me spread out in front of them naked except for my collar and cuffs. Before I could say a word a ball gag was crammed into my mouth and a blindfold covered my eyes. i started to shake because while i could hear many feet walking around me i had no idea exactly how many people were around me or what they were going to do.

Suddenly i thought i head something moving towards me just a second before the feel of a whip as it cracked against my bare ass. Even though it stung as it was repeatedly flicked along my back and ass, my body seemed to dance against it, following it, as if to seek even more. i felt someone reach out taking a nipple in each hand, pinching and squeezing it until it was rock hard, making my tits swell and ache, making my back arch to push them closer to the hands of the unknown person. i gasped against the gag as the fingers pinching and twisting my nipples was replaced with clamps, the cold chain connecting them to each other brushing against my chest. Before my mind could comprehend what was happening someone reached down and attached two more clamps to the lips of my pussy. i could feel the chains being lifted in someones hands and then released as weights were attached to them. Pain washed through me as the clamps bit into my nipples and pussy, the weights pulling and stretching them to the point i wondered if they were going to be ripped off. Someone began to flog my tits causing me to jerk back which set the weights swinging and pulling harder against my aching flesh. Two floggers replaced the whip, metal tips stinging and cutting in to my back, ass, and upper thighs, as they rained down in rapid succession. my whole body felt alive and on fire, the assault upon it continued as they repeatedly beat my tits and back. How much time passed i have no idea but it took a couple minutes to realize they had stopped. The clamps were jerked off and the pain from both the teeth tugging against me and the return of blood to my nipples and pussy lips make me scream against the gag. The chains were released from my cuffs and for a moment i was not sure my legs would hold me up.

Someone grabbed my leash and tugged me over to the footstool and pushed me down my stomach connect hard against it. Straps tied my arms and legs to the legs of the stool. i jerked my head around searching even though i could not see because of the blindfold. "I am here slut." He said and i automatically calmed from just the sound of Masters voice. i felt someones breath against my ear just before a female voice whispered "you filthy white bitch, your ours now. Your nothing but a slutty whore and will be treated as such. By the time we are through with you even He won’t want you anymore" She laughed as i tried to jerk back from her. Other voices began yelling at me, calling me a slut, whore, bitch, white trash, telling me how fat and uglyi am, telling me how no one would want me by the time they were through using me. Tears started to well up in my eyes as the thought of Master no longer wanted me started to creep in. They continues repeating it over and over until one word penetrated my mind "Enough" He said. Just that one word let me know everything would be okay. A loud whistling sound sounded just as a cane was brought down across my ass, the pain startling me before another and another blow fell across me. i could feel welts already rising up as they continued caning my ass and the back of my thighs. my head rocking back and forth from the pain and burning of each blow. They even brought it down across the bottom of my feet, my arms straining against the legs of the stool as i tried to break free. Just as suddenly as it began, they stopped the caning. i could hear someone walking up behind me and turned my head trying to look behind me even though it was useless with the blindfold still in place. Someone moved against me seconds before a huge strap-on was shoved straight in to my pussy as hard and fast as they could shove it. i felt like my pussy was being stretched and that it was so big it was going to push straight through my cervix and into my womb. They continued pushing and the pain inside felt like someone was trying to tear me up inside. i screamed against the gag as they all laughed. She started pulling out only to slam back inside me repeatedly over and over again. Even though it hurt and burned i could feel myself getting wetter and wetter which made them laugh even harder. "Look at what a whore she is, good for nothing except fucking and beating." They continued taunting and humiliating me over and over again. She finally pulled out while another took her place. At first I felt relief because this one while big was not near as big as the first one. That relief was short lived when after a couple minutes of slamming it into my pussy she pulled out and pressed it against my ass. Tugging and straining against the restraints only made her laugh. She grabbed a fist full of my hair and yanked my head back at the same time she rammed it straight into my ass. my body froze for a moment at the excruciating pain of being ripped and stretched, then i struggled even harder trying to get away from her. Someone reached out and smacked me hard across the face "Stop fighting her whore or she will trade and the first one you felt in your pussy will be the one in your ass." That shocked me to the point i stopped struggling as hard, but my body still tried to move away from her. For what seemed forever the cock rammed in and out of my ass. She would pull back to where it was barely inside me, my ass stretching and burning and then she would thrust forward slamming it all the way deep inside me. The gag was yanked out of my mouth but before i could utter a word or even make a noise it was replaced by a dildo. They fucked my cunt mouth and my ass for what seemed like forever. The hard rubber being thrust into my throat gagging me to the point i felt i might be sick. "Swallow bitch, don’t you dare be sick on me or you will clean every bit of it up with your tongue. No wonder He gave you to us you can’t even suck a cock worth a damn. Who would want something like you, your worthless bitch." She continued berating me as they both continued their assault of my body. When they finished she stuck a cock gag in my mouth and told me to keep sucking on it, that maybe i could at least please it as she knew i could not please a real one with my cunt. All of a sudden i heard what sounded like nails against the floor coming toward me. i could not figure out what it was and thought maybe someone was pulling something towards me. "Well girl, you aren’t worth a damn for any man, but seeing as you are nothing but a worthless bitch maybe that is the problem. Maybe the only thing you are good for is another dog." Before i could totally understand what she meant i heard someone say "Come boy". Hands reached down and spread the cheeks of my ass, something cold moved against me sniffing, i realized just as a rough tongue slide across my pussy and ass that they had brought in a dog. Screaming against the gag only cause me to choke on the rubber cock in thy throat. To no avail i tried to fight against them with everything i had but that only seemed to bring laughter and more verbal abuse. "Be still bitch, we want to see if even a dog would want filthy white trash like you." "Up boy" Someone said. i felt the dogs nails digging into my back as he jumped up putting his front paws up on my back. i could feel the tip of his cock pushing against my pussy as he started humping me. As his cock grew it pushed further and further inside me, the feel of it growing larger and larger both scared and in a strange way excited me. The bigger he got the harder and faster he humped my pussy. One of the females reached down suddenly and pulled him back only to reposition him to where his cock pressed into my ass. He started humping and fucking my ass harder and faster, suddenly it felt strange like part of him was blowing up inside me like a balloon. It was then that i remembered watching two dogs and how the male would get stuck inside the female and i became even more scared. It felt like his cock had doubled in size and that i was ripping with each hard thrust, his nails were raking against my back to where i could feel lines of blood welling up. Finally i felt his cum shooting inside my ass, filling my ass full as he continued raping my ass. When he finally stopped someone called him. He went to jump down which made his cock try to rip out of me. i screamed hard and loud against the cock in my cunt. Everyone was laughing and calling him watching as he struggled to get free of my ass. Finally he pulled free making me feel like part of my ass was ripped out as well. "Well it looks like you really are a bitch just like we thought girl. Maybe we should build you a pen outside and let all the neighborhood dogs have there fun with you." i felt so dirty i just wanted to curl up and cry but they had other plans for me.

i was unhooked from the stool and laid out on the floor. Someone reached out and ripped the blindfold from my eyes. The light blinded me for a moment. When i could focus my eyes i was scared all over again as i realized there were 8 females standing over me. Each one was straddling me, a foot on either side of me from my face all the way down to my feet. Each one squatted down and began to pee on me telling me it was all i was worth. i closed my eyes against the sight. Finally the last one finished and again someone reached out slapping me twice across the face. "Bitch I am taking the gag out of your cunt but you had better not say a word. Do you understand?" i shook my head that yes i did understand. She then unhooked the gag and pulled the cock out of my cunt. "Now you filthy whole you are going to clean each on of our pussy’s, you are going to tongue fuck us all and you had better do it right or you will do it over and over against until we all get off." With that she literally sat on my face almost suffocating me. i used my tongue licking her clit and pussy, sticking it as far inside her as i could until finally she came all over my face and in my mouth. Each one moved up my body until finally i had pleasured each and every one of them. They then drug me over to a corner of the room where a water hose hung against the wall. Making me get on my knees they washed me like they would a dog, scrubbing and rinsing until they decided i was clean.

One of the women yanked me to my feet and lead me over to the table that looked like one in a doctors office. They made me climb up onto it. My legs were put up in the stirrups and restraints held them there. They were moved to where my legs were spread as far apart as they could go. My arms were secured to two boards on the side of the bed. "For some reason He still wants you so we decided we are going to make sure everyone knows you are a owned bitch." Not having any idea what she meant i could do nothing but watch as she wheeled a small table over beside the bed. First she reached over and got some alcohol and cleaned my nipples with it. i began to get scared and open my mouth to call out to Master only to have a hand slam down over my mouth at the same time a needle was shoved through first one nipple and then the other. My eyes were open wide as i screamed against the hand covering my mouth. i could feel the needles pulling all the way through and the rings replacing them. i looked down and say both nipples were pierced and gold hoops now were in each nipple. Quickly the hand over my mouth was replaced with a tight gag. i could not understand at first why since they had already pierced me. Little did i know they had only just begun to make me as Masters property. When i felt more alcohol being rubbed on my body i started trying to rip my arms and legs free but the struggle was useless. "Bitch keep it up and you will make us mess this up and then we will have to do it all again. Well on second thought go ahead and fight it, just means that much more pain we can inflict on you." i realized my struggles were useless and tried to block out what they were doing to me but it was not working. i felt hands pulling on each of my pussy lips, holding them out as both were pierced and gold rings inserted. It felt like my pussy was on fire, the pain pushing me further than i thought i could be pushed. Then i felt more alcohol being rubbed over my cunt and could not understand why until i heard the buzzing of a tattoo gun. i froze as someone started tattooing his name across my cunt to let any and everyone know that i belonged to Him and only Him. When they finished i could feel the stinging from both the piercings and the tattoo. i knew they had to be through but that was short lived when i saw someone taking a hot brand from a fire across the room. As they drew closed i started shaking my head back and forth trying to beg them no to but she kept coming. My eyes followed as she raised it up and brought the brand down over my left breast above my heart. Just as it began to burn into my flesh i felt another sensation.... i tried to figure out what it was when suddenly I felt...

The feel of a foot pushing against me woke me from my spot on the floor at Masters feet. "Wake up slut I have a surprise for you tonight." His voice chased the sleep induced fog from my brain as i sat up looking towards Him. "Sir?" i asked. "Go get dressed in what is on the bed for you and fetch your leash, I have plans for you tonight bitch."

The Glass Part II - The Punishment

markR on BDSM Stories

The Glass Part II  - The Punishment
 
  Robyn had committed the ultimate sin. She had lied to her Master. Master was not angry with her. He didn't get angry. He was disappointed and he knew, as well as she did, that she needed to be punished for her crime.
 
 "Undress." he said not even looking back at her.
 
 She stood in the middle of the living room and without hesitation or sound she unbuttoned her blouse and let it fall off her back to the floor. Her 32c breast becoming exposed
Read More
instantly as Master forbid her to wear a bra in the house. She then undid the zipper of her skirt and let it fall to the floor exposing her shaved cunt,  panties were also forbidden. Master wanted her to be shaven at all times, as he did not want to even feel stubble.
 
 Master came up behind her and grabbed her roughly by the hair and pulling her down the hallway to the locked door at the end. He took out his key,  unlocked the door and entered pulling her roughly in the room behind him.
 
 This was the dungeon. There were shackles and restraints connected to the floor ceiling and walls. Paddles and whips hung on one wall.  All the walls were painted a gloomy gray color. A cage 6' X 6' stood in one corner with a small cot. Master then took and placed her hands in restraints that were connected to the ceiling. He then went to the chest that stood opposite the cage and opened it. In here were all kinds of toys and gadgets. He took out two clips and showed them to Robyn. He attached a clip to each of her nipples causing her to grimace from the pain.
 
 "Why do you find it necessary to lie to me slut?" He said in a stern voice.
 
 "I am sorry Master. I wasn't thinking. I forgot about the glass till seconds before you came in. I try so hard to make the house pleasant for you to come home too."
 
 "Try? I do not want you to TRY to make my home pleasant. I want you to make my house pleasant." he said as he walked behind her and gave her ass a hard smack.
 
 "Owww. "She said as she was not expecting a smack right then.
 
 "The glass was minor. You are not in here for the glass are you?"
 
 "No Master I am not."
 
 "Why are you in here?"
 
 "I lied to you Master and that is the worst thing I can do."
 
 As she was answering he walked over to the wall and took a paddle that had holes in it. He walked back to where her 5' 4" 120 lb frame stood naked with her hands held above her head tied to the ceiling. He stood behind her at 5'11" 180 lbs , admiring how beautiful she really was. How nice her bubble shaped ass looked with his hand print still glowing red against her white skin. He spoke now with a stern voice swinging the paddle down on her ass. "You will not lie to me bitch!" The sound of the paddle hitting the flesh and the howl of Robyn crying out from the sting.
 
 No Master....Ahhhhheeeee... I won't lie to you ....ahhhhgrr... Please Master I am sorry."
 
 "This relationship is based on trust and common respect. You trust me to keep you safe and provide you with all you need, in return you service my needs in every way." 
 Still pounding away on her ass. Each cheek turning a bright shade of red. Tears were now pouring down Robyn's face as she no longer could control her sobs. The blows did not hurt as much as she was hurting from disappointing her Master and breaking that trust that he was talking about.
 
 "When you lie to me or I lie to you it breaks the trust and respect just a bit. The more you lie the less I trust and respect you." With this said he stopped swinging the paddle and let it drop to the floor.
 
 "Yesss,,,, Master" she said between sobs. He has never punished her like this before. His blows were harder and there were more of them than she has ever received before. It really intensified his point of how bad lying was.
 
 "I will never lie to you again Master. Not because of the just punishment I have received but because disappointing you and losing your trust and respect devastates me"
 
 Now trying to calm herself down and catch her breath. Her cheeks of her ass burning form the beating it received and her cheeks on her face burning from the tears flowing down them.
 
 Master undid the restraints from her hands and Robyn quickly wiped the tears from her face.
 
 "Master?"
 
 "Yes slut?"
 
 "May I wash may face please?"
 
 "Yes. Go quickly and hurry back here." His voice still stern. A voice that told her that they were not done yet. This really surprised Robyn as he never has punished her with more than one treatment before.
 
 While she left to blow her nose and wash her face Master undressed him self. His 7" cock standing at half mast. As she reentered the room he called her over and removed the clips. She grimaced but did not make a sound as the pain of the blood rushing back into her nipples caused her some pain. He handed her the clips and told her to put them away. She went over to the chest placed the clips inside closing it. She then picked up the paddle that lay on the floor near the restraints and placed it back on the wall.
 
 "Get on your knees before me slut and take my cock into your mouth." he said in a voice that she could tell was starting to relax. She did as she was told and with out using her hands starts to lick and suck her Masters beautiful cock.
 
 "Ohh yessss ... That's my girl..." he says with a slight moan of pleasure.
 
 Robyn then takes her hand,  as now she feels it is safe to do so and cups her Masters balls. She uses her other hand to stroke her master following her lips gliding up and down his 7" shaft. She can feel the pleasure build up inside his balls and knew he was getting close.
 
 "Ohhh Yess Bitch swallow it all Swallow it..." He grunted as his fluids shot into the back of her throat. She swallowed every drop and kept right on sucking to get him hard again. The pleasure for Master was intensified now as his head was so sensitive that he felt every tongue sweep across it. When he was once again erect he pulled her head off his cock and ordered her to get on her hands an knees.
 
 "Yes Master." she said and did as she was told. He then got on his knees and reached under her to feel the wetness of her pussy. She was soaked. Her ass still glowed red from her early beating she received  as he moved in closer and helped guide his cock deep inside her with one strong push.
 
 "OOHH GAWD... " she said after all the discomfort of her beating this felt so good. He pounded away on her pussy for ten minutes giving her orgasm after orgasm. She was nearly exhausted as he started to enter his second orgasm. He pulled out of her cunt his cock and balls glistening with her juices.
 
 "Master?" She said quizzing as she knew he hadn't yet come.
 
 He knew she was confused and did not answer her with words but with action. He grabbed her red and beaten ass cheeks and spread them apart opening up the hole between them.
 
 "Ohh Master please no." He has never taken her anally before and this frightened her.
 
 He ignored her pleas and pushed himself inside slowly. The lube from her pussy juices provided  just enough to allow him to glide in.
 
 "Ohhhhh ... noooo...." she said as it felt she was ripping apart.
 
 Again he ignored her and pushing slowly and holding her hips as she tried to crawl away. Once all the way in he stopped and let her get use to the sensation. Then he pulled out slowly till he was almost all the way out then back in again at  a slow pace.
 
 "Ohh Yess Master it feels good.." The pain was dissipating and pleasure was starting to over whelm her.
Master picked up the pace and soon he was pounding her ass hard and fast. The ass was so much tighter than her pussy and within a minute he pulled her hips towards his and held her as he pumped all his seed deep inside her bowels.
 
 "OOOOOOHHH!" she screamed as she herself had a strong orgasm feeling him come inside her ass.
 
 Then panting sweaty and tired they fell to the cool floor of the dungeon and fell asleep. As she lay in his arms her ass cheeks still burning, her pussy and ass hole still sore from having been ridden so hard, she felt a  contentment knowing that there was no where else she wanted to be.
 
  She knew she was going to do all she could to keep Master happy and after tonight, she would never lie to him again about anything.
 
 
The End

Kidnapped

pooftis on BDSM Stories

She looked wearily around the tiny room, he’d left the light on when he had put her in there, but looking around, there was obviously no place to go.  She was scared of what was going to happen when he came back in, he had seemed fairly upset she’d tried to escape, actually, he’d seemed furious. She tried not to think about it, even as the door handle turned and the door slowly opened.

“Didn’t I tell you not to try and get away?” He is blocking her only way out and she doubts she would get far if she managed to slip past.

“Answer me” He slaps her across the face, not terribly hard, but enough to get her attention.

“Yes” she whimpers

“And didn’t I tell you that you would regret it if y

Read More
ou did?”

The second yes comes out almost as a whisper.

“Mmmm, well then, I think you will find me to be a man of my word. Now stand up you little slut.”

She climbs to her feet, looking down and trying to cover herself as best she can, the flimsy clothes he gave he to wear when she got there not doing a very good job of it on their own.

“Now then, this is very simple. I think the best deterrent to you trying to run away again is to make prospect of it so painful that you wouldn’t dare. Now then, we can do this the easy way or the hard way, the easy way is less work for me and it involves you doing exactly what you are told. The hard way is more work, but I’ll be honest, it is more fun for me too, it is also a hell of a lot more painful for you. Which is it going to be princess?”

She is starting to tremble now, without looking up she answers quietly

“Easy way.”

He immediately slaps her again.

“You will address me properly you little slut, now then, do you want to try again? How about easy way sir?”

“Easy way sir.” Her face is stinging a little and she tries to keep her voice from wavering.

“Very good. Now then I don’t want to hear a fucking word from you unless I ask and you damn well better answer me properly, do I make myself crystal clear?” His voice is soft.

“Yes sir.”

“Very good… I guess you can be an obedient little slut after all. Put your hands behind your back.”

She does quickly, he slips the top of her shirt up and roughly begins playing with her nipples, sucking on them, and nipping at them. He moves back and begins pinching them, watching her wince, one then the other, sometimes both at once. He is enjoying the look on her face as she muffles whimpers, the pained look making him play with them all the harder.  He finally pulls her shirt back down.

“Very nice, I’m not done with those yet. Now then, turn around and put your hands on the wall behind you, I want that nice little ass of yours sticking out and I want you to pull those little shorts up.”

She obliges, hands on the wall, back arched.

“Reach back and spread your ass cheeks for me” She whimpers more while she does it, then feels him applying something cold to her tight little hole. Very soon it is burning though, so much she can barely take it.

“That’s ginger you little slut… Better get used to it, you’ll be getting it all day today”

He  sits down on the chair and picks up the thin rattan cane. He brings it swiftly down across the center of her ass, making her kick her legs a little and stifle a cry of pain.

“Oh hold on now. We can’t have that now can we. Your going to be getting so many licks with this thing your going to lose count, I can’t have you moving like that, so either get better control of yourself or I’ll half to tie your ankles together. Remember what I said though… If I have to tie you down or gag you then I will consider doing twice as many licks and doing them twice as hard the price for my inconvenience, you understand? Don’t worry I will have you bent over for some of them later though.”

With that he began again, the cane leaving white hot stripes of pain across her ass, her thighs and even the occasional one across her calves. She bit her lip and tried desperately not to move, squirming a little as particularly painful ones landed.  He hit the soft spot where her thighs met her ass even harder, though he spared no place. Her bottom felt like it was on fire before he stopped.

“Okay, I think you’re warmed up now… Something nice and easy to get you started.”

She couldn’t believe he would refer to that as a start, her legs were shaky from holding herself up during the beating and she was scared to think what would possibly be worse than what he had just done.

“I’m going to put you in time out now to think about what you did, and then when we are done with that I am going to bring you out into the main room and bend you over for the rest of your whipping. I’m sure by then you’ll be safe to let out of this room, I don’t think you’ll be trying anything funny.”

She felt him taking down her shorts and applying something cold to her tight little ass again, within seconds though it was burning just like before as she felt the tip of something being pushed against her, and finally a plus being forced into her, she gasped as he forced it in the last part, leaving her feeling like she was being held open, constantly violated and the burning kept getting worse.

“I used the ginger for lube, I figured you would probably like that. Don’t you, you little slut?”

She looked down, saying nothing, and he grabbed her hair pulling her head back.

“I said don’t you? Tell me how much you like it. I want you to say yes sir I like having my ass fucked by a nice big toy. Say it.”

He continues holding her hair, and he reaches around to pinch her nipples.

“Yes sir, I like having my ass fucked by a nice big toy.”

“I thought so. It’s because you’re a little slut like I keep saying isn’t it? Say it bitch.”

“Yes sir, I’m a little slut.” She is crying now, her nipples nothing but points of pain under his fingers, her ass hurting, she can feel his breath on her neck.

“Mmmm, very nice. When I am done punishing you, you’re going to show me just how much of a little slut you are, you’d like that wouldn’t you? You’d like something besides a toy in that tight little ass of yours wouldn’t you? Maybe I ought to give you something for that… I ought to start with your fucking mouth since it doesn’t seem to be good for much else.”

With that he let go of her hair and turned her to face him. He pulled her shirt up again, playing with her nipples, making her wince. He amused himself for a while sucking on them but tired of that and went back to slapping and pinching them, occasionally reaching behind her and pushing the toy deeper into her ass.

“Don’t wince when I do that princess, it’ll make me want to put something bigger in there for your time out…”

She bit her lip, and watched him bring out two clothes pins, he placed one on each nipple, he flicked them both before moving on. He took another toy, buried it in her pussy with some ginger on it as well and then pulled her shorts up and instructed her to sit in the chair facing him and to spread her legs. He then cuffed her hand behind her.

“Now then, before I go I’m going to give you a few more licks. Then I am going to leave you in here to think about what you did.”

He picked up the thin cane again and began giving administering strokes to the inside of her thighs while she struggled to keep her legs open. After about 12 on each he was satisfied that they were properly striped. He put a gag in her mouth, turned off the light  and left.

She sat in the dark feeling the heat from her welts on her thighs and ass, the toys  seemed to be forcing her in half, and the burning seemed to only get worse, her nipples were so sore and she couldn’t get her hand free to take the clamps off. She was too scared of what he might do if she did anyway. On top of it the gag was becoming increasingly uncomfortable. It seemed like hours before she heard the door start to open.

“So how is my little slut doing in here? Are you feeling properly motivated not to run off? That was only 10 minutes, I could leave you like that for longer if you’d like.”

She shook her head no, pleading with her eyes.

“Hmmm, this is nice…” He removed the gag and watched her open and close her jaw a few times. He reached up and flicked one of the clamps, she jumped.

“As I said before, I am taking you into the other room now for the rest of your beating, it is easier to whip you when you are laying down quite frankly. I’m going to remove the clamps and toys for now in order to do that, but don’t get too comfortable. You are still going to have some more time out when I am done punishing you.”

Her eyes got wide at the sound of this, making him chuckle to himself.

“I like to follow beatings up with some time out to give you time to really appreciate it. And I like to do more than one in a day, make sure you are good and sorry. I’m sure by half way through the whipping you have coming you are going to be praying to god to put you in time out to get out from under that cane. Besides, you’ll be showing me what an obedient little slut you are going to be afterwards too, so that’ll give you a little reprieve.”

He unclasped her hands and pulled her to her feet, he took the toys out of her rather unceremoniously and then the clamps, all the while watching her wince and whimper. He put more ginger on her pussy and ass and marched her into the room, forcing her down onto a bed in the middle.

“Put one of those pillows under your hips, I want your little ass up in the air like it is begging for the cane, do you understand me? I expect it to stay up, if it isn’t, you go back in time out for another 10 minutes and then we start the beating all over again.”

She was almost in tears as she lay down, praying it wouldn’t hurt as bad as she thought it was going to.

Whoosh! Crack!

She tried to hold still, and he brought the cane down over every square inch of her ass, finding the sore spots, the spots that were already red and angry from the earlier beating, raising welts across her bottom and thighs. Over and over he brought is down, she was crying into the bed, trying to keep her back arched, even though she wanted desperately to hide her sore bottom. Her thighs and ass felt like a mass of welts. He would sometimes hit the same spot 2 or 3 times before moving on, and she could barely choke back the sobs. It seemed to go on forever, her ass becoming more and more tender with each stroke.

“Well now…. Isn’t that a pretty sight?” He was slowing down, lining up especially hard strokes that he spaced out, making her lose her breath every time he made contact with one of them.

“I think you might be ready now. Get over here, off the bed.”

She scrambled to do what he said, and he guided her bent over the end. She felt the plug again and winced as he forced it back into her ass, ginger and all. He then forced her onto her knees in front of him as he sat down on the edge of the bed, and replaced the clothespins on her nipples. She sat looking down when he slapped her again.

“Well don’t just look at the floor, make yourself useful you little slut. Unbuckle my pants, and hurry up. If I have to do it myself your going to be tasting that belt pretty quick here.”

She rushed to unbuckle them and pull them away.

“Very good. Like I said lets put that mouth of yours to good use. Suck it slut.”

She immediately took him into her mouth, feeling him getting harder as he slid past her lips. She could taste his precome already, and felt his hands sliding to the back of her head. He fucked her mouth slowly at first , sometimes pulling her by her hair to force her head down to lick and suck his balls before pulling her back up to shove his cock into her mouth again. His pace began to quicken just before he came, holding her head and forcing it down her throat, she tried to pull back but he held her as he pumped come into her mouth.

“Now I thought all little sluts swallowed.” He said smirking.

He took a  second to recover before pulling her up and marching her back to the little room, the second toy went back into her pussy  and he again tied her hands behind her when he sat her down. He didn’t replace the gag though.

Again it felt like an eternity, her ass was so much more sore from the last beating, and the toys and clamps were only making her suffer more. She was crying by the time he came back.

“What? After only 10 more minutes? Well, you’re almost done. You regret what you did now don’t you?”

She nodded yes, pitifully.

“I’ll bet you do.”  He pulled her up and unclasped her hands again, and again took out the toys and removed the clamps. He walked her back out to the main room and instructed her to get back up on the bed like before. She began crying harder, quietly begging him not to. 

“Get up there now, or I will tie you up there, remember what that means?”

She nodded and placed herself back on the bed, trying to brace herself. He put more ginger on her ass and pussy, telling her

“This is for asking me not to finish. I was going to let you take these without it. So I figure you have about 30 licks left. I don’t think I have to explain that these are going to be hard, but just in case I do, these are going to hurt like a mother fucker. You move, I start over at one. You move too many times and you will get another 10 minutes in time out, which as of now you are done with. Understand?”

“Yes sir”

“Good. One.”

He landed it directly across what felt like five welts, and muffled a scream into the bed. Again and again he landed fierce strokes across her sore and welted bottom. She was crying so hard by the time he hit 30 she could barely breath, she felt like her entire back side was radiating heat and swollen from the welts.

“Almost done now princess. I want you to stay just like that though. I do believe you told me in the other room how much you’d like to get fucked in the ass by something other than a toy, you said that now didn’t you?

She whimpered into the bed, her ass was so sore from the plug and the ginger she didn’t know how she could take anything else fucking her.

Before she could think much longer on it the cane came down across her ass hard and she jumped.

“Let me ask you again… Didn’t you say that you wanted to get fucked in the ass by something else?”

“Yes sir.”

“Hmmm, I don’t think that is enough. You didn’t convince me. I’ll tell you what, I am going to keep caning you while you beg me to fuck your ass like a good little slut. I’ll stop whipping you when you convince me that you really want it.”

He took no time waiting for her to reply and the she felt the pain spread through her bottom again as the beating continued.

“Please sir, fuck my ass.” She was choking back sobs.

“Is that the best you can do?”

Whoosh! Crack!

“Please sir fuck me, fuck my ass, I want to feel you inside me, please” More sobs.

“Hmm, closer. But I still don’t believe you. Is that really how a little slut would beg? Try again.”

Whoosh! Crack!

“Please sir I want to feel your hard cock fuck my tight little ass and pump come into me, please…please…” She could barely breath again, sobbing, trying not to get out from under the strokes.

“Now there, you see? You can ask nicely. Stay just like that.”

He positioned himself in front of her mouth first, and told her to make sure he was good and hard.

“You want a nice hard dick in your ass, don’t you bitch?” He pulled her mouth off his cock so she could answer.

“Yes sir.”

“Yes sir what?”

“Yes sir I want a nice hard cock in my ass.”

“Good girl” and he forced his cock back into mouth. Finally he pulled back and forced her head down into the bed.

“Stay like that you little slut, I want your ass up the air with you on all fours to fuck you, do you understand?”

“Yes sir.”

He forced his cock against her ass and heard her whimper as the head slipped in.

“Are you sore from the toys?

“Yes sir”

“Good. Between the whipping, the toys and the fucking, I don’t want you to be able to sit for a week.”

With that he forced the rest of his cock into her and heard her moan as he sunk to the hilt, his balls slapping her pussy as he fucked her hard. She was whimpering, begging him to be gentle, that only made him quicken the pace until he felt his cock swell before he exploded inside her. He took a moment to stay like that, buried in her ass, feeling the last spasms go through him before he pulled out.

“Go clean yourself up and take a shower. I don’t want you all sticky and covered in come. Get back out here when your done. I don’t think I’ll have to worry about you running off now, will I?”

“No sir.”

“Good, then get your ass in there and do what your told.”


The Dungeon Bitch

storydude on BDSM Stories


               The Dungeon Bitch

Â

    Jane was a well-endowed woman, who looked good in anything she wore. With long lanky legs and a nice firm butt. She made heads turn every day wherever she would go.

Â

Read More
0in 0in 0pt;" class="MsoNormal">Â Â Â Â One day while sitting with some friends having coffee at an outdoor coffee shop. They were talking about a cruise they are taking in three weeks.

Â

    As Jane walked down the street afterwards, she turned the corner and was passing by an alley. When these two guys grabbed her and pulled her down the alley.

Â

    They dragged her to a van, where they pulled her into it and another guy drove away. They blindfolded her and gagged her so she wouldn’t alarm anyone near enough to hear her.

Â

    When the van came to a stop, she was taken from the van into a building. Where they took her down some steps.

Â

    Once downstairs they put shackles around her wrists and proceeded to cut her clothing off of her. And get her completely naked.

Â

    Then they removed the gag and blindfold and told her she can scream all she wants. That no one will ever hear her down there. And she asked them who they are and why did they pick her.

Â

    One guy says I am the Dungeon Master and these two are Pain and Torture. The reason we picked you is, because you walk around flaunting your beautiful body off teasing everyone. You go out looking so sweet and then you ignore people like us. Treat us like your better then us. That’s why you are here and we’re going to have our fun and pleasure now.

Â

    Now Jane is feeling really helpless and doesn’t know what to think. She tries to think about what she can do to get out of this situation and what was going to happen.

Â

    The three men start feeling her body and making weird sounds. Then one pushes his finger up into her cunt and says to the other two your right it is a nice pussy.

Â

    Jane is trying to wiggle it out of her cunt, when she feels one of them licking her tits. And she knows she is in big trouble now.

Â

    They take this ball thing with springs on it and force her mouth wide open. They insert this thing into her mouth and set the springs onto her teeth. Then one guy starts poking at it with his finger and as he does it makes her mouth open up. He then takes two fingers and it makes her mouth open wider. Then he says to the other two, Hey it does work.

Â

    She sees this black harness thing as they bring it closer to her. They lift each leg and put it on her, pulling it up above her waist. As they get this contraption in the right spot, they hook the straps and make sure it is secure on her.

Â

    They pull these wires from the side of the room and start hooking them to the harness on her. Then take off the shackles and pulled the pulleys to tighten the wires.

Â

    As Jane is being pulled into the air and supported by the metal wires. She is suspended in the air and can’t do anything. They then put things around her ankles and wrists, and then hook wires to them. As they pull the pulleys more her arms and legs are being parted. She feels helpless and alone and wishes she had taken a cab.

Â

    About now she feels one of them is between her legs. While the other two are putting something on her head.

Â

    They slip it over her head and it has a big opening for her face. But it has those hook things and they hook a wire to both sides of it pulling her head upwards to look straight ahead of her. All the while she is suspended in mid air with her legs spread open and looking straight ahead.

Â

    Jane then feels one pushing his cock into her pussy and knows she is going to get raped. With a feeling that she doesn’t deserve this and not knowing how she became the victim.

Â

    The cock enters her cunt an inch at a time, with each time it come out it goes back in another inch. This cock is big she thinks and feels more and more being pushed inside her pussy.

Â

    Meanwhile the other two guys are finishing up hooking all the wires up to her and one says, we need your head up so we can fuck down into your throat easier. As one pushed on the ball in her mouth with his finger, causing it to spread her mouth open again.

Â

    About then she sees that their pants are cut out with their cocks hanging out. As one comes closer to her with it in his hand. He lifts it and says, I’m going to fuck your mouth now.

Â

    As she starts shaking her head no ever so slightly. He puts his cock up against the ball and she can feel the springs opening up her mouth for this long thick cock.

Â

    It enters through the ball and causes her mouth to be spread wide open. And she can feel this man as he pushes his cock into her throat. He begins to rock it in and out of her throat slowly at first. Then pick up the tempo as he goes.

Â

    Dungeon Master if fucking her cunt really hard now and her pussy is quivering tremendously. And it is still going deeper with each thrust he pounds into her. Jane feels that she can’t take all his cock into her cunt without hurting her.

Â

    Torture is pounding away at her face, driving it down into her throat. With each shove he can hear Jane gasping for air and gagging on his cock.

Â

    Then pain drops to his knees and begins sucking on her tits and playing with them. He does this for a while then gets up walks over to the bench and gets a dildo to have some fun.

Â

    Pain begins to stick this dildo up to her anal hole and without any lubrication, he starts pushing it up her ass.

Â

    She can’t move or scream or anything, she is suspended there and has to endure everything they do to her. She is at their mercy now and doesn’t know what else she can do but to take whatever they bring.

Â

    Dungeon Master is fucking away at her cunt, pulling out and shoving back into it with all his force. While Torture is skull fucking her down her throat with his 10 inches driving to the end.

Â

    Both their balls are slapping against her and she not only feels each thrust, but hears the slap each time they drive into her.

Â

    Pain is now driving the dildo all the way into her ass and her ass is making a sucking sound each time he pulls it outward.

Â

    She has 10 inches in her cunt and 10 inches in her mouth and throat. With a 7 inch dildo up her ass. With all three of them driving into her from different directions at a fast and hard pace.

Â

    She feels one Cumming in her cunt, squirt after squirt filling her pussy to the limit. While the dildo and one in her mouth is still pumping away at her.

Â

    Then she feels it down her throat, running and pumping like an oil well.

As it continues to unload it hot sticky substance into her mouth and cunt, she hears one of them say, We’re just getting started missy, when Pain stops fucking her ass with the dildo.

Â

    They exit from her mouth and pussy and she feels relieved. Only to hear them talk about switching places.

Â

    Dungeon Master and Torture switch places and start shoving their cocks in place where the other one was before. As they drive there members into her mouth and cunt again.

Â

    Jane feels them inside her again and her mouth is being spread apart widely. Her jaw hurts from the springs forcing her mouth open like it is. She wishes she could get that thing out of there, cause its hurting her.

Â

    Torture drives his cock the full length of it into her sore pussy, while Dungeon Master is reaming her throat.

Â

    Then she feels the dildo being pushed up her ass again and wants to scream at them to tell them this all hurts.

Â

    As they continue to fuck her face, ass and cunt for 35 minutes. She can feel the two one after the other cum into her again with fewer juices then the first time. She feels relieved that there wasn’t as much too.

Â

    As Dungeon Master pulls from her throat and mouth, he looks at her pleading eyes and laughs. Saying to her that wait till Pain has his turn cause she is really going to be hurting. Then he says, why do you think we call him pain?

Â

    Jane thinks, I never seen his hanging out only the other two. About then Pain walks around her and Shakes it in her face.

Â

    Torture is just pulling his cock out of her cunt, when she forces the dildo out of her ass. The men just laugh about this, cause they never seen anyone pop a dildo out of their ass before.

Â

    Jane looks at the monster 15-inch cock being waved in her face and squirms, trying to get away from it. And Torture says don’t worry little lady he’s not going to bite you, He’s going to fuck you in each of your holes.

Â

    This made Jane more scared and wanted to free herself now before they tare her into pieces with these cocks.

Â

    About then Pain raised his cock, which wasn’t erect fully yet, to her mouth and began pushing it into the ball. Which of course spread her mouth open for him to enter. His cock was very thick and long and filled her mouth over flowingly with just the head of it.

Â

    Jane was thinking, God how can I ever get this big thing into my mouth. And she realized that when he pushed it, it caused the ball thing to push into her mouth too.

Â

    Now her mouth was free except for the ball thing and this gigantic cock. And as he pulled it back she managed to pull her head back enough to spit out his cock from her mouth.

Â

    Torture said look you went and pushed it right out of place with your big dick. So now we have to take it out or you can’t fuck her mouth.

Â

    So they reached in her mouth and retrieved it. And Pain began forcing his cock back into her mouth. But she refused and wouldn’t open her mouth to let it back in. She screamed no I don’t want to.

Â

    This made Pain a little angry and he grabbed her jaw, squeezing really hard. As her jaws opened up he rammed his cock into her mouth again and said now take it deep bitch and like it.

Â

    Jane could feel, as each inch of this massive cock was being forced into her mouth and further down into her throat. She could do nothing but gag on this monster as it continues to drive and rip her throat.

Â

    After she was beginning to think he would never be done, she felt his cock start pulsing and knew she was in deep shit. Thinking how in the world will she ever handle his load of cum.

Â

    Pain pulls his cock from her mouth when he felt it was about to explode and began letting his entire load shoot onto her face. Covering her face with surge after surge of his heavy thick cream.

Â

    After that Dungeon Master lowered the pulleys again, bringing her backside down lower then before. He spread some lubricant around her ass ring and then into it with his finger. He then got closer and inserted his cock into Jane’s ass.

Â

    As she felt his cock enter her ass, she began to scream and curse. Telling him to please take it out because it hurts too much. Dungeon Master just laughed and pushed it harder in to her ass. Then said, somebody shut this dumb bitch up. And Torture shoved his cock back into her mouth and down into her throat again.

Â

    As she felt like she is being ripped apart from this cock in her ass, while it just keeps pumping deeply into her anal cavity. She can’t stop this anal fucking she is getting but she can’t take it either. And to boot there is a cock in her mouth and she can’t even tell them what she thinks about them.

Â

    As the pain is sweeping through her body, she feels it is hopeless for her as they pound their cocks deep inside of her.

Â

    Then she feels the cock in her ass Cumming and knows it will be out of there soon. When she feels the cock cum in her mouth again, she is hoping that it will be over soon. But then she thinks about pain and how he was saying he was going to fuck all her holes. She thinks Oh God I can’t take it, Please get me out of here.

Â

    They pull their cocks from her and she hears Pain talking about fucking her. She can’t see him but she can hear what he’s saying. Oh no she thinks He’s not, He’s not.

Â

    About then she feels his cock enter her cunt. With a shove she can feel the walls of her cunt ripping. The pain is too much to bear and she needs to get it out.

Â

    Pain forces in about half of his cock, when he hears her screaming and pleading for him to stop. He tells the others to shut her up saying, how can I enjoy this if all I can hear is her bitching.

Â

    Torture walks over to the bench and grabs a 4-inch dildo and a roll of duct tape. And walks back to her, shoves the dildo into her mouth and tapes it there. And all three are laughing cause she is still trying to scream at them.

Â

    Pain continues to drive his monster in her, and with each stroke going in, he gets a little more into her. After about 10 minutes of ramming his cock in and out he finally manages to drive every inch of it in her.

Â

    Now he is banging his cock all the way in, while his balls are slapping up against her belly. And finding this amusing he chuckles to himself.

Â

    Meanwhile Dungeon Master is playing with her tits again and having a blast with these big beautiful tits of hers. He bends down while holding one and starts licking and sucking on it.

Â

    As Pain is ripping and stretching Jane’s cunt with each thrust. He feels the point is reaching him soon. So with one final shove as hard as he can he releases his spunk into her unwanting pussy.

Â

    While Dungeon Master continues to play around with Jane’s tits. Torture and Pain go to the icebox and pull out some food. They sit down and eat, while they watch Dungeon Master get his jollies off again.

Â

    Dungeon Master is hard now and wants to fuck her ass again. So he goes around behind her and starts shoving it up her anal canal.

Â

    She feels one of them pushing a cock up her ass again and tries to scream to no avail. She feels it ripping her again as it enters and exits time and time again. She wants to go home and be away from this unwanted torture she is going through.

Â

    Dungeon Master keeps driving his cock into her ass for another 20 minutes and at times he moves his cock from side to side. Trying to stretch this tight ass hole to where it can accept their cocks easily. And he keeps pounding it in her until it’s time to unleash his load into her ass.

Â

    Dungeon Master rocks back and gives one last thrust before unloading his spunk deep in her ass. Thinking this bitch deserves every hard fucking they can deliver to her. And when he was done he joined the others for some food.

Â

    Jane was hanging there crying and not being able to control the situation like she always does. Not knowing what might be next was really making her fearful for her safety. She had no choice on what she had to do and therefore she didn’t like it at all.

Â

    Jane had always been the one to lead the charge, take control of everything and everyone. She never let anyone tell her what to do or force her to do something she didn’t want. But yet here she was with no control over anything. She hated this and her captors.

Â

    As they sat and ate, they talked about what else they could do to her. They discussed different ways to turn her in this harness and all. So they decided to stand her straight up and have two do her at once. One in the ass and one in her cunt that was the plan.

Â

    They all went over to her and Pain pulled the pulley to raise her up upright. As they turned her up she looked at them with a puzzling look on her face. Torture tells her we are going to fuck your pussy and ass at the same time darling.

Â

    With this she started her attempts at screaming again and trying to wiggle free or something. She was thinking no way was she going to let the do both holes at once with those big cocks. She wanted to go home so bad.

Â

    Dungeon Master wanted the front, that way he can suck those great tits again. So he shoved his cock up into her cunt and started feeling her tits with his hands. And Torture got behind her and started pushing his cock up in her ass.

Â

    Jane was wide-eyed and trying to scream and plead with them not to do this horrible act to her. When she felt a cock rip into her cunt again and then another one being shoved into her ass. She couldn’t bear this and it hurt like hell. She wanted it to stop right now and that’s all there is to it.

Â

    Pain was laughing because of the look on her face when she felt both cocks going inside of her. She had the look like she wanted to die and get it over with. So he leans over to her ear and says, does it hurt little lady, do you want them to stop? As she is shaking her head yes, he laughs harder and the two fucking her start banging harder.

Â

    Jane is now fading in and out of reality as she passes out briefly and returns to where she is. Because of the pain she is feeling. One minute she’s awake and the next she doesn’t remember.

Â

    Dungeon Master and Torture are banging her holes like they were trying to tare something apart. And Dungeon Master is playing with one tit while sucking on another.

Â

    They keep this up for close to an hour before letting go of their cream. Once they are done they pull away from her and Pain decides it’s his turn to go at her pussy again.

Â

    He tells Torture to keep it in her ass while he fucks her cunt. And he raises his cock to enter her pussy. As it rips into the gaping hole making it bigger. He feels the tightness from the cock up her ass. And he starts pounding really hard so he can drive it all into this cunt once again.

Â

    They keep this up all day, and then took her down from the pulleys and wires. They put her into this cage in the corner and made her some food.

Â

    They tell her she is their love slave and she will be there forever. And they feed her and retire for the night. Only to come down the next day and do it all again.

Â

    This is the end of this part, but stay tuned for more to come in the next one, when they abduct another woman to make them do a show for the three men.

A Slave's Tale

GiveGiveGive on BDSM Stories

John is 29 with an athletic build and has been into bondage since he discovered porn. However he had only found out he was a submissive about three months ago when he met his mistress. Becca was 32 with 32dd breasts, was quite slim with long brown hair and plump lips like Angelina Jolie and has always been the dominant one in every BDSM relationship she had been in.

So far John had been an obedient slave so far but at the start of the relationship he was and still is inexperienced in that area. Becca had decided it was time to discipline him some more in preparation for the humiliation he was going to receive the next day.

Becca threw the collar at her sleeping slave. 'Wake up whore!' John groggily run his eyes and l

Read More
ooked up at his mistress. 'I'm awake mistress.' He saw the collar lying next to him and guessed what he had to do. He slipped the studded dog collar round his neck and fastened it loosely. His mistress noticed how loose it was and walked up behind him and whispered in his ear 'it's too loose' as she said this she pulled on the collar so it was near choking John. 'That's better. Now we have some things to do today as I have a special treat for you tomorrow. However Slave you won't get it if you don't please me today understand?'

'Yes Mistress I understand.' After hearing these words Becca walked up to him and clipped a leash onto his collar. She tugged on the lead and John followed her to the kitchen were a dog bowl was sitting on the floor filled with cereal. 'Eat Slave.' John got on his knees however he was on unfamiliar waters here and looked at his mistress with pleading eyes 'your not serious.'

John was still wearing his pyjamas but he heard the whip coming as he heard it whistle through the air and strike his ass. It still stung through his pyjamas. He heard his mistress mention something along the lines of there will be more unless you eat! So John bowed his head in submission and ate from the bowl.

After John had finished his breakfast Becca lead him through to the living room and ordered him to take her clothes off. 'That's better' thought John. He did as he was told and removed every item or clothing Becca was wearing and placed them on the floor. Becca then sat down on the edge of the sofa and spread her legs. There were an assortment of sex toys arranged along the floor. Becca turned on the TV and flicked through the channels until she found one that was coming towards a break for adverts. 'Now Slave the aim of this game is to make me cum using the toys on the floor and your hands and lips before these adverts finish.'

'Right' John thought 'three minutes to make Her cum I can do this I hope.' He grabbed the closest toy to him which happened to be a 8 inch vibrator, he turned it onto max and stuffed it into Becca's pussy. He then grabbed a butt plug about 3 inches at its widest point and 7 inches in length. He quickly licked out his Mistress' asshole and tongue fucked her for about ten seconds all the while using his hands to fuck her pussy. After he thought her asshole was lubed enough he stuffed the butt plug with one big thrust up into her rectum. He heard his mistress gasp but he had no time to look up. Once the butt plug was in, he started to thrust the vibrator in and out of her soaking wet pussy while sucking on her clit. 'Oooooh' he heard his mistress moan which was a good sign. He then proceeded to lick as far in and around her labia and he could then went back to fast and strong flicks with his tongue on her clit. 'Oooooooh yes' John was pleasing his mistress which pleased him. John was pretty sure he only had about a minute and a half left so he went at it with all he had. He took the butt plug and the vibrator out and put the vibrator inside his mistress' anus. He then proceeded to fuck her ass with it while finger fucking her pussy and licking every crevice he could.

John knew she was close, she had to be her juices were flowing all over his hand and she was moaning freely now. She started to push John's head into her pussy she was about to cum. Just then the program came back on and John gave her one final thrust with his fingers and she hit an orgasm. 'Oooooooh mmmmm, you did good Slave but not good enough, look the program has started and I haven't finished cumming.' Becca stood up still shaky from her orgasm. She looked down at the floor and John saw where what she was looking at. A pile of bondage gear, whips, chains, nipple clamps, gags, buzz batons and some ropes. 'Pick up the gear and come with me Slave.' John picked the stuff up and looked his mistress in the eyes and said 'please Mistress I did good you said' 'Quiet Slave this is for your own good to teach you to do better, come on Slave.' Becca said tugging on the leash.

She led John down to the basement where he had endured so many punishments as a result of his deliberate mischievousness or irritating questions aimed at his mistress. The reasons why the basement was the main area of punishment were because it was sound proofed so that any noises made by the tortured couldn't be heard by nosy neighbours. Secondly because it was made for bondage it was naturally dark and kinky with pipes everywhere so that people could be chained in nearly any position the mistress wanted.

Becca made John bend over and tied his hands above his head on one of the pipes. John was now in prime spanking position. 'Now I think 60 strikes with this whip on your ass while wearing some nipple clamps will make you do a better job does that sound fair?' Asked Becca. John who was now getting turned on deceided to test the boundaries and answered 'Why am I being punished Mistress?' 'Hmm it seems that you haven't learnt to keep your mouth closed Slave? Well I think I shall improvise when the time comes.' With an evil smile Becca attached some nipple clamps to John nipple and tug on them to make sure he felt it. John felt it alright as she heard him draw a sharp intake of breath.

She deceided that the ridding crop would work best today as it left a painful reminder to her slave to be obedient. She started striking his right cheek 'Aahhh' after the 30th strike on his right cheek she admired her handiwork and ran her fingers down John's bright red ass cheek. She switched to do another 30 on his left cheek and John was moaning freely now. Only another 5 left so Becca put some extra effort these one. One the final strike John moaned in ecstasy 'mmmmm please Mistress I have been a bad slave I think I need more punishment.' 'Don't worry Slave there's more in store for you today.' She said untying John from the pipes.

This is where the ropes came in handy. Becca ordered her slave to lay down in the middle of the room and open his arms and legs as wide as he could. She had four pieces of rope and tied each one of John's limbs to the corresponding corner of the room. She checked the ropes to make sure they were taught so John couldn't move. She bent down low and grabbed his balls tight 'Right Slave are you listening? Well the aim of this game is to show your resistance, I'm going to use you however I want and you can't cum. If you do there will be trouble Slave and you don't want that.' She said with an evil smile that told John she was going to do it anyway but that's what he loved about his mistress.

Becca took John's semi-hard cock into her hand and ran hand her slowly up and down his shaft she was doing this for about 5 minutes before John got hard as a rock in anticipation for what was to come. She continued to slide her hand up and down his shaft when she saw his balls tightening and John start to moan which meant he was close. She grabbed his balls and squeezed slightly, enough to break him from his trance but not enough to seriously hurt him. 'That's once, if you can last ten times without cumming then I'll give you a special treat but if you fail I won't be happy.' Instead of running her hand slowly un and down his shaft she lubed up his cock and ran her hand up and down his shaft quickly but not too fast. 'Uuuh uuuh I'm gonna cum if you don't stop please mistress' This only served to irritate Becca so she increased her pace and tugged on the nipple clamps which were still attached to John. 'Focus Slave because if you fail me then it won't just be punishment but humiliation too.' 'Mistress please I can't hold it when you do this to me uuuh aaah.' John held on by a thread, the tiniest drip of cum came out but Becca cut her Slave some slack because of what she was about to put him through. 'That's twice, good boy keep it up Slave.'

Next Becca latched her mouth around John's cock and twirled her tongue around his head. She didn't move her mouth from this position and slowly began to tickle John's balls. After about 5 minutes of this John felt the familiar feeling coming and this was a big one. 'Uuuuuuh Mistress I can't hold it please just give me a second Oooooh.' 'Hold it in pet or I'll tie you on the rack and let the fuck machine do its job for about a day.' John was quiet after this severely concentrating on not cumming. John held it just 'Mistress this feels great but please let me cum I promise I'll do whatever you want after.'

Becca twisted on one of the nipple clamps and John gasped and was silent. 'Ok Slave you only have to hold it in 6 times not 10 sound reasonable?' She asked. 'Ummm well I was think-' 'Well Slave I Don't care what you think' Becca interrupted. As soon as said this she got up and put a ball gag in John's mouth. 'Now I can't listen to you complain you little Slut and whatever you do, don't cum until I say you can, got it?' Becca laughed as John tried to answer. 'Good little Slut I knew you would agree with me.' After she had said this she took John's cock into her mouth and at a steady pace began bobbing her head up and down. John was becoming more and more sensitive every time he held it in and nearly came in 2 minutes. 'That's four nearly there Slave.' A muffled 'yes Mistress' came from John.

Becca one again took John in her mouth and began furiously bobbing her head up and down and every time Becca's head came up John moaned loudly. 'Oh God' John shouted as he started shallowly thrusting his hips as far as his restraints would allow. 'Mmmmmm Mistress I held it.' He said proudly. 'Good Slave that's five, one more and then I'll let your big juicy cock cum but until then hold it in.' She said as she came up for air and passionately kissed him. 'Right Slave one of my favourites this time, when I'm position you will thrust as much as you can' Becca said and she kissed her way down to John's still rock hard cock. She took John's cock in her mouth and pushed her head all the way down to the base of his cock. She started to gag as John shallowly started thrusting. Becca pulled up before she started retching. After a few deep breaths she went back down and deep throated his cock and once again he started thrusting. Becca heard various muffled sounds from John as he resisted the urge to shoot cum down her throat. Becca pulled up.

'Great job Slave, you did very well, now as promised I'll let you cum.' As Becca said this she removed the gag from John mouth and kissed him very passionately. Afterwards she stood over his cock and lowered herself onto the head only. Then slowly she slid all the way down. 'Aaaaaah Mistress this was worth it.' John sighed as he became rock hard in anticipation of what was to come. Becca once she had all of John's nine inch dick inside her, leaned forward put her hands on both of John's shoulders and gripped tightly. She then began to pound up and down on John cock. John felt like his cock was a bullet train and his Mistress was the tunnel and he was coming at it with full force. This time Becca was the one moaning 'Oooh Uuuuh yes Slave you're doing a great job, yes yes yeeeees.' John felt Becca's pussy tighten on his burning ramrod as she began to cum. John felt like his cock was gripped with a silk glove as Becca carried on riding him whilst moaning loudly. Finally John was allowed the pleasure of unleashing wave after wave of his hot cum deep inside his mistress' pussy. John was counting the waves he felt 'one, two, three uuuuh, four, five, oh my God, six and seven ooooooooh.' 'Oh my gosh Slave you did a very good job today good boy.'

As Becca said this she dismounted John cock and hovered her pussy of his face a mixture of his and her juices dripping down. John leaned his head forward to try and lick this heavenly spot clean. 'Still horny huh Slave?' Becca said menacingly. 'Yes Mistress very much so please let me fuck you again.' John pleaded. Becca stood up and started to walk away. 'Where are you going Mistress?' John asked. 'To make some phone calls Slave, I have a few friends who might like to play with you since you are my new pet. Oh and just so you know you won't be doing all the fucking Jeff's coming over too.' As she said this she turned on her heel and left John still tied up in the middle of the room.

End of part 1. Part 2 still in the works if I get some good reviews, this was my first bondage story so any constructive critism would be helpful. Thanks and I hope you enjoyed the story.

Captured part 2

viperess4BTH on BDSM Stories

A sound broke through my sleep startling me wide awake. "What a crazy dream" I though as I began to stretch only to bang against the sides of the cage. My eyes flew open as I realized the sound I had heard was the thud of boots coming down the stairs and that if it was a dream I was still in the middle of a total nightmare. Sitting up quickly. My arms wrapped around my knees as I looked right up into the eyes of my captor as he bent down unlocking the cage. As his hand reached in to pull me out I his hand and arm as I tried to squeeze back into the corner away from him. His hand grasp my ankle jerking me across the bottom of the cage and out onto the cement floor. Instead of stopping there he drug me by my foot across the room to where the saw horse was bolted to the floor. On

Read More
ce there he reached down and yanked me upright his face inches from my own. A sadistic grin crossed his face sending a shiver of fear racing through me. My hands began beating against his chest, my feet kicking out connecting with his shins as I began to scream. A loud smack resounded through the dungeon as his had reared back smacking me full across the face freezing me in mid fight.

"Slut you will never do that again." He spun me around, his body pressed against mine as he leaned over me securing first one hand and then the other to cuffs attached to the legs of the horse. Leaning back up he kicked my legs apart before securing them in ankle cuffs. "Wh...what are you going to do to me? Please just let me go and I will not tell anyone what you have done." I struggle against the bounds as I hear him walk across the room and back again.

A blood curdling scream escaped me as he brought a cane down across my upturned ass. "Slut you will never raise your hand or voice to me again. Do you understand?" He brought the cane down again to the back of my thighs when I did not answer. "I said do you understand bitch?" Whimpering I nod earning another slam of the crop to my ass. My yes yielded two more hard stings "You will address me as Sir or Master when you talk girl." After feeling the crop yet again I mumbled "Yes Sir." He continued raining blows across my ass and thighs "Please stop I can not take any more". "You will take what I give you and then thank me for giving it to you girl. I think 25 lashes might help you to remember you are now mine." I started struggling again in earnest, trying to twist and turn away from the crop as each sting felt harder than the one before. Welts crisscrossed my ass each one burning worse with each new slam of the crop against me.

When he finally stopped my sobs were all that could be heard. His voice cut through the pain that clouded my brain "Don’t you have something to say slut?" When I did not know what he expected he laughed shortly before running his hand across the stinging welts marring my ass and thighs. "What did I tell you that you would do when I punished you?" Each word was emphasized with his hand connecting with my ass "Don’t tell me you are a stupid slut who can not follow a simple command." My mind scrambled back to what he had said, "Thank you Sir" I cried out. "Very good slut" his hand stopped caressing the burning cheeks of my ass "Maybe you will remember quicker next time." "For remembering even though you had to be reminded I will rub something cooling on your strips to help."

I could hear him moving around behind me "Thank you Sir". My ass felt as if it was on fire and the thought of something, anything to help brought another sob from me. I felt a cool wet rag tough my back as he began to rub down across the welts and slightly broken open skin. My sigh of relief was short lived and my skin went from hurting and burning to stinging like someone was pouring fire onto it. "What’s wrong slut? You don’t like the feel of cold lemon juice to cool your skin? Next time maybe you will not have to be reminded of the things I tell you." Blessed darkness intruded my mind as I passed out from the unexpect pain he had brought to me.

As I came to I noticed two things, first I was no longer laying over the saw horse and second that I was laying on a table, my arms and legs tied spread eagle and my ass still burning as I lay on it. I look wildly around the room, my eyes zeroing in on him as he removed things from the cabinet placing them on a tray beside him. After selecting everything he wanted he turned noticing my eyes upon him as he pushed the rolling tray over to where I was secured atop the table. "Welcome back girl". When he got back beside me he reached out grabbing a nipple between his fingers and giving it a rough pinch causing both of them to tighten. "Oh you like that do you slut?

Shaking my hear I quickly reply "No Sir." Laughing he reaches to the try and picks up something in a bottle and applies it to his finger tips before rubbing it onto each nipple. As he removed his hands my breast started to fill fuller, the nipples hardening even more, just the air in the room moving across them cause my back to arch upwards a soft moan sliding past my lips.

His eyes never left mine as he just stood there a moment watching as my tongue slipped across my lips as my breast felt as though they were growing even larger. He reached out flicking both nipples causing me to cry out at the sensitivity they felt. "Ah they seem to want some attention don’t they, well lets see how much they really want." He began pinching and twisting my nipples, his nails biting into the skin causing me to cry out from the pain. "You like that don’t you bitch?" "No Sir, please stop that hurt so bad, please, please stop." Laughing at the pain I was feeling he surprisingly removed his hands from my breast but my sigh of relief was short lived as he replaced his fingers with alligator clamps. "No!" I cried out "God that hurts, stop damn it." Pulling on the chain which ran between the clamps caused tears to run down my face "Bitch I told you never tell me what to do. Do I make myself clear slut?" "Yes sir, but it hurts so bad." With another tug he released the chain leaving the clamps to dig into my nipples as the pain seemed to radiate through my entire body.

My attention was pulled back to him as I felt him rubbing something on my mound. "I never want to see or feel hair down here again. This time I will take care of it but after today you will keep yourself clean or shaved or next time I will remove the hair with tweezers, plucking each hair one at a time. Do you understand bitch?" "Yes..yes sir." My eyes widen as I watch him picking up a razor terror felling me as I fear what he will do as he shaves the hair covering my cunt. As he finishes he washes off the shaving cream with cool water, to my embarrassment, the feel of the rag against my smooth skin causes me to become wet. "You nasty little slut, you like that do you? Well so do I cause now I can see much better what you have to offer."

He separates my lips holding them open as he runs a finger across my clit his nail teasing it, bringing it from hiding, making it hard. "Damn what a little horny slut you are." His nail flicks over me once than twice more before his fingers close over it pinching hard causing my hips to shoot up, my legs straining against the ropes tied to them. Before I could catch my breath I saw him reach back to the tray, "No!" I whimper as I see what is in his hands....